A collection of several tracts and discourses written in the years 1678, 1679, 1680, 1681, 1682, 1683, 1684, 1685 by Gilbert Burnet ; to which are added, a letter written to Dr. Burnet, giving an account of Cardinal Pool's secret power, the history of the power treason, with a vindication of the proceedings thereupon, an impartial consideration of the five Jesuits dying speeches, who were executed for the Popish Plot, 1679.
         Selections. 1685
         Burnet, Gilbert, 1643-1715.
      
       
         
           1685
        
      
       Approx. 243 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 70 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A30330
         Wing B5770
         ESTC R214762
         12121889
         ocm 12121889
         54459
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A30330)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 54459)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 885:19)
      
       
         
           
             A collection of several tracts and discourses written in the years 1678, 1679, 1680, 1681, 1682, 1683, 1684, 1685 by Gilbert Burnet ; to which are added, a letter written to Dr. Burnet, giving an account of Cardinal Pool's secret power, the history of the power treason, with a vindication of the proceedings thereupon, an impartial consideration of the five Jesuits dying speeches, who were executed for the Popish Plot, 1679.
             Selections. 1685
             Burnet, Gilbert, 1643-1715.
          
           [6], 45, [3], 36, [2], 47 p.
           
             Printed for Ric. Chiswell ...,
             London :
             1685.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in Huntington Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Catholic Church -- Controversial literature.
           Anti-Catholicism -- Early works to 1800.
           Popish Plot, 1678.
           Status offenders.
        
      
    
     
        2003-10 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-11 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-12 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-12 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           COLLECTION
           OF
           Several
           Tracts
           AND
           DSICOURSES
           ,
           Written
           in
           the
           Years
           1678
           ,
           1679
           ,
           1680
           ,
           1681
           ,
           1682
           ,
           1683
           ,
           1684
           ,
           1685.
           
           By
           
             GILBERT
             BURNET
          
           ,
           D.
           D.
           
        
         
           To
           which
           are
           added
           ,
           A
           Letter
           written
           to
           Dr.
           Burnet
           ,
           giving
           an
           Account
           of
           Cardinal
           
           Pool's
           Secret
           Powers
           .
           The
           History
           of
           the
           Powder-Treason
           ,
           with
           a
           Vindication
           of
           the
           Proceedings
           thereupon
           .
           An
           Impartial
           Consideration
           of
           the
           Five
           Jesuits
           dying
           Speeches
           ,
           who
           were
           Executed
           for
           the
           Popish
           Plot
           ,
           1679.
           
        
         
           LONDON
           :
           Printed
           for
           
             Ric.
             Chiswell
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Rose
           and
           Crown
           in
           St.
           
           Paul's
           Church-Yard
           .
           MDCLXXXV
        
      
       
         
         
         
           A
           TABLE
           of
           the
           TITLES
           .
        
         
           
             MDCLXXVIII
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             A
             LETTER
             written
             upon
             the
             Discovery
             of
             the
             LATE
             PLOT
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Unreasonablness
             and
             Impiety
             of
             POPERY
             in
             a
             Second
             Letter
             ,
             written
             upon
             the
             Discovery
             of
             the
             LATE
             PLOT
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             A
             Relation
             of
             the
             Barbarous
             and
             Bloody
             MASSACRE
             of
             about
             an
             Hundred
             thousand
             Protestants
             ,
             begun
             at
             Paris
             ,
             and
             carried
             on
             over
             all
             FRANCE
             by
             the
             PAPISTS
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             1572
             ,
             Collected
             out
             of
             
               Mezeray
               ,
               Thuanus
            
             ,
             and
             Other
             approved
             Authors
             .
          
        
         
           
             MDCLXXIX
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             A
             Decree
             made
             at
             ROME
             ,
             the
             2d
             of
             
               March
               ,
               1679.
            
             condemning
             some
             Opinions
             of
             the
             Iesuits
             ,
             and
             Other
             Casuists
             .
          
        
         
           
             MDCLXXX
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             Conversion
             and
             Persecutions
             of
             
               Eve
               Cohan
            
             ,
             now
             called
             
               Elizabeth
               Verboon
            
             ,
             a
             Person
             of
             Quality
             of
             the
             Iewish
             Religion
             ,
             who
             was
             baptized
             the
             10th
             of
             
               October
               ,
               1680.
            
             
          
           
             6.
             
             A
             Sermon
             preached
             on
             the
             Fast
             day
             ;
             
               December
               22.
               1680.
            
             at
             St.
             
               Margarets
               Westminster
            
             ,
             before
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             ,
             on
             Rev.
             3.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             A
             Sermon
             preached
             before
             the
             Lord
             Mayor
             and
             Aldermen
             of
             London
             ,
             on
             
               September
               2.
               1680.
            
             being
             the
             Anniversary
             Fast
             ,
             for
             the
             Burning
             of
             London
             ,
             on
             Amos
             4.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             A
             Sermon
             preached
             before
             the
             Aldermen
             of
             
               London
               ,
               January
               30
               ▪
               1680.
            
             being
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Martyrdom
             of
             King
             Charles
             the
             first
             ,
             on
             
               Zech.
               8.
               19.
            
             
          
        
         
           
             MDCLXXXI
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             A
             Sermon
             preached
             at
             the
             Election
             of
             the
             Lord
             Mayor
             of
             
               London
               ,
               September
               29.
               1681.
            
             on
             
               Matth.
               12.
               25.
            
             
          
        
         
           
           
             MDCLXXXII
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             A
             Sermon
             preached
             at
             the
             Funeral
             of
             Mr.
             
               James
               Houblon
            
             Merchant
             ,
             
               June
               28.
               1682.
               
               Psal.
               37.
               37.
               
            
          
           
             11
             News
             from
             France
             ,
             in
             a
             Letter
             ,
             giving
             a
             Relation
             of
             the
             present
             State
             of
             the
             Difference
             between
             the
             
               French
               King
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             ;
             to
             which
             is
             added
             ,
             the
             
               Popes
               Brief
            
             to
             the
             Assembly
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             the
             Protestation
             made
             by
             Them.
             
          
           
             12.
             
             An
             Answer
             to
             the
             Animadversions
             on
             Dr.
             Burnet's
             History
             of
             the
             Rights
             of
             Princes
             .
          
        
         
           
             MDCLXXXIV
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             A
             Sermon
             preached
             at
             the
             Chappel
             of
             the
             
               Rolls
               ,
               November
               5.
               1684.
            
             being
             Gun-Powder-Treason
             day
             ,
             on
             
               Psal.
               22.
               21.
            
             
          
           
             14.
             
             A
             Letter
             to
             Mr.
             
               Simon
               Lowth
            
             ,
             Vicar
             of
             Cosmus-Blene
             ,
             in
             the
             Diocess
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             occasioned
             by
             his
             late
             Book
             ,
             
               [
               Of
               the
               Subject
               of
               Church
               Power
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             15.
             
             An
             Answer
             to
             a
             Letter
             to
             Dr.
             Burnet
             ,
             occasioned
             by
             His
             Letter
             to
             Mr.
             Lowth
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             A
             Letter
             occasioned
             by
             the
             Second
             Letter
             to
             Dr.
             Burnet
             .
          
        
         
           
             MDCLXXXV
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             A
             Letter
             written
             to
             Dr.
             Burnet
             ,
             giving
             an
             Account
             of
             
               Cardinal
               Pool
               '
            
             ,
             Secret
             Powers
             ,
             From
             which
             it
             appears
             ,
             That
             it
             was
             never
             intended
             to
             confirm
             the
             Alienation
             that
             was
             made
             of
             the
             Abby-Lands
             .
             To
             which
             is
             added
             ,
             
               Two
               Breves
            
             that
             Cardinal
             Pool
             brought
             over
             ,
             and
             Some
             other
             of
             his
             Letters
             that
             were
             never
             before
             Printed
             .
          
        
         
           
             18.
             
             The
             History
             of
             the
             Powder-Treason
             ,
             with
             a
             Vindication
             of
             the
             Proceedings
             ,
             and
             Matters
             relating
             thereunto
             ,
             from
             the
             Exoeptions
             made
             against
             it
             ;
             and
             more
             particularly
             of
             late
             years
             ,
             by
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             
               Catholick
               Apology
            
             .
             To
             which
             is
             added
             ,
             A
             Parallel
             betwixt
             That
             and
             the
             present
             Popish
             Plot.
             1681.
             
          
           
             19.
             
             An
             Impartial
             consideration
             of
             those
             Speeches
             ,
             which
             pass
             under
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Five
             Iesuits
             lately
             Executed
             ,
             viz.
             Mr.
             Whitebread
             ,
             Mr.
             Harcourt
             ,
             Mr.
             Gawen
             ,
             Mr.
             Turner
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             Fenwick
             In
             Which
             it
             is
             proved
             ,
             That
             according
             to
             their
             Principles
             they
             not
             only
             might
             ,
             but
             also
             ought
             to
             dye
             after
             that
             manner
             ,
             with
             solemn
             Protestations
             of
             their
             Innocency
             .
             1679.
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
           
             
             
               A
               LETTER
               ,
               Written
               upon
               the
               DISCOVERY
               Of
               the
               Late
               PLOT
               .
            
             
               Licensed
               W.
               Jane
               ,
               Octob.
               17.
               1678.
               
            
             
               LONDON
               :
               Printed
               for
               
                 H.
                 Brome
              
               ,
               and
               
                 R.
                 Chiswell
              
               ,
               both
               living
               in
               St.
               
                 Paul's
                 Church-Yard
              
               ,
               1678.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               A
               LETTER
               ,
               Written
               upon
               the
               DISCOVERY
               Of
               the
               Late
               PLOT
               .
            
             
               
                 SIR
                 ,
              
            
             
               I
               Heartily
               thank
               you
               for
               the
               News
               your
               last
               brought
               me
               ,
               of
               the
               discovery
               of
               that
               horrid
               Plot
               ,
               both
               against
               his
               Majesties
               Person
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               Kingdom
               .
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               all
               good
               men
               are
               offering
               up
               their
               acknowledgments
               to
               God
               ,
               for
               so
               great
               a
               Blessing
               ;
               which
               is
               a
               fresh
               demonstration
               of
               his
               care
               of
               this
               Church
               ,
               and
               State
               :
               and
               that
               all
               our
               Crying
               sins
               have
               not
               provoked
               him
               yet
               to
               abandon
               us
               :
               of
               which
               I
               pray
               God
               make
               us
               all
               sensible
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               not
               continue
               to
               pull
               down
               such
               judgments
               ,
               as
               the
               malice
               of
               wicked
               men
               would
               readily
               become
               instrumental
               in
               ,
               if
               the
               Providence
               of
               God
               did
               not
               so
               wonderfully
               and
               seasonably
               interpose
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               only
               one
               Passage
               in
               your
               Letter
               ,
               that
               I
               wonder
               at
               .
               You
               tell
               me
               every
               body
               is
               surprized
               with
               this
               Plot
               now
               discovered
               .
               I
               confess
               I
               am
               not
               of
               their
               mind
               ;
               for
               although
               I
               know
               there
               are
               persons
               of
               high
               Honour
               ,
               and
               untainted
               Loyalty
               of
               the
               Roman
               Religion
               ,
               who
               abominate
               the
               thoughts
               of
               all
               secret
               Assassinations
               ,
               much
               more
               of
               
               Murdering
               his
               Majesty
               ;
               yet
               such
               practices
               are
               so
               necessarily
               consequent
               to
               the
               Principles
               of
               that
               Church
               ,
               that
               no
               Member
               of
               it
               ,
               who
               throughly
               understands
               them
               ,
               can
               ,
               while
               they
               continue
               in
               that
               Communion
               ,
               avoid
               the
               being
               involved
               in
               Conspiracies
               ,
               as
               oft
               as
               a
               fit
               occasion
               presents
               it self
               .
            
             
               These
               several
               years
               past
               they
               have
               boasted
               much
               of
               their
               Loyalty
               ,
               and
               their
               Services
               and
               Sufferings
               for
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               during
               the
               late
               Civil
               Wars
               .
               All
               this
               was
               necessary
               to
               make
               the
               Government
               put
               confidence
               in
               them
               ,
               that
               so
               they
               might
               more
               secretly
               lay
               their
               designs
               :
               which
               were
               to
               take
               effect
               ,
               when
               a
               Conjuncture
               was
               offered
               that
               seemed
               favourable
               .
               But
               I
               must
               again
               and
               again
               repeat
               ,
               what
               I
               often
               told
               you
               in
               discourse
               ;
               That
               no
               Member
               of
               that
               Church
               can
               thorowly
               understand
               and
               believe
               the
               Principles
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               be
               a
               good
               Subject
               even
               to
               a
               King
               of
               his
               own
               Perswasion
               :
               But
               he
               can
               be
               much
               less
               so
               ,
               to
               a
               Prince
               whom
               he
               looks
               on
               as
               an
               Heretick
               ,
               who
               thereby
               lies
               under
               a
               general
               Excommunication
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               brought
               under
               a
               particular
               and
               Formal
               one
               ,
               before
               he
               ,
               or
               any
               body
               else
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               are
               fit
               to
               be
               entrusted
               with
               the
               Secret
               ,
               shall
               know
               it
               :
               And
               then
               the
               Prince
               is
               at
               the
               mercy
               of
               all
               his
               Popish
               Subjects
               ,
               who
               if
               they
               consider
               aright
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               their
               own
               Church
               ,
               must
               depart
               from
               their
               Allegiance
               to
               Him
               ,
               and
               be
               ready
               to
               do
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               laid
               on
               them
               ,
               by
               those
               who
               are
               either
               directly
               their
               Superiours
               ,
               if
               they
               have
               taken
               Religious
               Vows
               ;
               or
               at
               least
               ,
               have
               some
               authority
               over
               their
               Consciences
               .
            
             
               This
               I
               shall
               open
               to
               you
               in
               as
               short
               and
               plain
               terms
               as
               is
               possible
               ;
               and
               the
               rather
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               communicate
               it
               to
               some
               persons
               of
               Honour
               of
               that
               Religion
               ,
               who
               I
               hope
               upon
               so
               fresh
               a
               Discovery
               of
               these
               practices
               ,
               may
               be
               now
               not
               unwilling
               to
               examine
               a
               Point
               ,
               the
               consideration
               of
               which
               they
               before
               rejected
               ,
               as
               an
               Imputation
               cast
               on
               their
               Religion
               .
               This
               will
               now
               ,
               I
               imagine
               ,
               move
               them
               so
               far
               to
               demur
               ,
               as
               to
               consider
               impartially
               whether
               such
               practises
               flow
               only
               
               from
               the
               ill
               Tempers
               of
               particular
               Persons
               ,
               or
               from
               the
               received
               Principles
               of
               their
               Church
               .
               This
               latter
               I
               undertake
               to
               make
               out
               ,
               from
               the
               undeniable
               Maximes
               ,
               to
               which
               all
               of
               that
               Communion
               are
               bound
               to
               adhere
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               Two
               Principles
               ,
               which
               I
               may
               well
               call
               the
               Fundamental
               Principles
               of
               the
               Roman
               Church
               :
               since
               all
               Opinions
               that
               are
               not
               inconsistent
               with
               them
               ,
               can
               be
               tollerated
               among
               them
               :
               But
               whatever
               strikes
               at
               these
               ,
               must
               needs
               be
               Abominated
               ,
               as
               Destructive
               of
               that
               ,
               they
               call
               
                 The
                 Catholick
                 Faith.
              
               The
               one
               is
               ,
               
                 The
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               ,
               The
               other
               is
               ,
               
                 The
                 Certainty
                 of
                 Tradition
              
               .
               If
               then
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Deposing
               Kings
               ,
               and
               by
               consequence
               Killing
               them
               (
               for
               if
               they
               are
               justly
               deposed
               ,
               it
               's
               as
               just
               to
               kill
               them
               as
               to
               kill
               any
               Usurper
               )
               is
               such
               ,
               that
               without
               denying
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               Certainty
               of
               Tradition
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               denied
               ;
               then
               all
               men
               must
               resolve
               either
               to
               acknowledg
               it
               ,
               or
               to
               renounce
               their
               Subjection
               to
               a
               Church
               that
               must
               needs
               believe
               it
               .
            
             
               About
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               Two
               things
               are
               to
               be
               observed
               ,
               that
               serve
               for
               clearing
               what
               I
               design
               to
               make
               out
               .
            
             
               The
               First
               is
               ,
               That
               the
               Church
               in
               any
               one
               Age
               has
               as
               much
               Authority
               as
               ever
               it
               had
               ,
               or
               can
               have
               in
               any
               other
               Age
               :
               For
               if
               Christs
               Promises
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               other
               Arguments
               they
               bring
               for
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               be
               good
               ,
               they
               are
               alike
               strong
               at
               all
               Times
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               Ages
               :
               And
               therefore
               though
               in
               writing
               Books
               of
               Controversies
               they
               muster
               up
               Authorities
               out
               of
               the
               former
               Ages
               ,
               because
               we
               profess
               we
               pay
               little
               esteem
               to
               the
               latter
               Ages
               :
               Yet
               among
               themselves
               all
               Ages
               are
               alike
               ,
               and
               the
               Decrees
               of
               them
               are
               of
               equal
               authority
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               The
               Authority
               of
               the
               Church
               is
               as
               little
               to
               be
               disputed
               in
               moral
               matters
               ,
               that
               fall
               under
               practice
               ,
               as
               in
               Articles
               of
               Faith
               that
               only
               fall
               under
               Speculation
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               
               word
               ,
               The
               Church
               must
               be
               the
               Infallible
               Expounder
               of
               the
               Ten
               Commandments
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               of
               the
               Creed
               .
               All
               the
               Arguments
               from
               Christs
               Promises
               ,
               from
               the
               hazard
               of
               trusting
               to
               our
               private
               Reasonings
               ,
               and
               the
               Necessity
               of
               Submitting
               to
               a
               publick
               Judg
               ,
               are
               by
               so
               much
               the
               more
               concluding
               in
               Practical
               matters
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               of
               more
               Importance
               ,
               That
               Men
               think
               aright
               in
               Practical
               than
               in
               Speculative
               Opinions
               .
               If
               then
               there
               arises
               a
               Question
               about
               a
               Moral
               matter
               ,
               or
               the
               Exposition
               of
               any
               of
               the
               Commandments
               ,
               The
               only
               certain
               Decision
               must
               be
               expected
               from
               the
               Church
               .
               For
               instance
               ,
               a
               Question
               arises
               about
               Images
               ,
               Whether
               it
               is
               lawful
               to
               use
               them
               in
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               ,
               upon
               the
               seeming
               Opposition
               which
               the
               worship
               of
               them
               has
               to
               the
               2d
               Commandment
               ?
               Since
               the
               Church
               has
               once
               Determin'd
               that
               it
               may
               be
               lawfully
               used
               ,
               it
               is
               Heresie
               to
               deny
               it
               ,
               on
               this
               pretence
               ,
               that
               we
               fancy
               it
               is
               contrary
               to
               one
               of
               the
               Commandments
               .
               So
               if
               a
               Controversie
               arise
               upon
               the
               Fifth
               Commandment
               ,
               How
               far
               a
               King
               is
               to
               be
               acknowledged
               ,
               if
               the
               Church
               has
               determined
               the
               Limits
               of
               that
               ,
               it
               is
               Heresie
               to
               carry
               it
               further
               .
               If
               also
               another
               Question
               arise
               how
               much
               the
               Sixth
               Commandment
               obliges
               ?
               It
               must
               be
               carried
               so
               far
               and
               no
               further
               than
               the
               Determination
               of
               the
               Church
               allows
               .
               I
               confess
               by
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               that
               Church
               ,
               even
               a
               General
               Council
               may
               err
               in
               a
               point
               in
               which
               any
               matter
               of
               Fact
               is
               included
               :
               Because
               they
               may
               be
               deceived
               by
               a
               false
               Information
               .
               But
               in
               a
               General
               Rule
               about
               Morality
               ,
               and
               the
               Extent
               of
               any
               of
               the
               Ten
               Commandments
               ,
               The
               Decision
               of
               the
               Church
               must
               either
               be
               certain
               ,
               and
               for
               ever
               Obligatory
               ,
               or
               the
               whole
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Infallibility
               of
               the
               Church
               falls
               to
               the
               ground
               .
            
             
               Concerning
               the
               
                 Certainty
                 of
                 Tradition
              
               ,
               the
               general
               Opinion
               of
               that
               party
               ,
               is
               ,
               That
               Tradition
               is
               an
               Infallible
               Conveyance
               of
               Divine
               Truth
               :
               and
               that
               whatever
               any
               Age
               of
               the
               Church
               delivers
               to
               another
               as
               derived
               from
               Christ
               and
               his
               
               Apostles
               ,
               must
               be
               received
               with
               the
               same
               Veneration
               and
               Obedience
               that
               we
               pay
               to
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               .
               And
               for
               the
               ways
               of
               distinguishing
               a
               Tradition
               of
               the
               Church
               from
               any
               Imposture
               ,
               or
               Novelty
               :
               There
               be
               four
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               ,
               That
               is
               the
               most
               doubtful
               ,
               is
               ,
               That
               the
               greatest
               and
               most
               esteemed
               Doctors
               in
               any
               Age
               deliver
               as
               a
               Divine
               Truth
               .
               Nor
               is
               it
               necessary
               that
               they
               formally
               say
               ,
               This
               is
               a
               Tradition
               :
               but
               if
               many
               of
               them
               mention
               an
               Opinion
               ,
               and
               declare
               their
               own
               assent
               to
               it
               ,
               this
               passes
               as
               a
               sufficient
               proof
               of
               the
               Tradition
               of
               any
               Age
               of
               the
               Church
               ▪
               So
               in
               all
               points
               of
               Controversie
               between
               them
               and
               us
               ,
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               their
               Writers
               ,
               (
               some
               few
               later
               and
               suspected
               ones
               only
               excepted
               )
               think
               they
               have
               sufficiently
               justified
               their
               Church
               ,
               when
               they
               bring
               Testimonies
               out
               of
               any
               of
               the
               Writings
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               that
               seem
               to
               favour
               their
               Opinion
               :
               and
               will
               call
               it
               unreasonable
               for
               us
               to
               reject
               these
               ,
               because
               they
               only
               deliver
               their
               own
               opinion
               ,
               and
               do
               not
               call
               it
               the
               Tradition
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               conclude
               ,
               That
               many
               Writers
               in
               any
               age
               asserting
               an
               Opinion
               ,
               it
               may
               well
               be
               looked
               on
               as
               the
               Tradition
               of
               that
               Age.
               
            
             
               But
               ,
               because
               this
               is
               more
               liable
               to
               exception
               ,
               there
               is
               another
               way
               ,
               that
               is
               more
               infallible
               to
               judg
               of
               Tradition
               :
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               the
               conveyance
               of
               the
               See
               of
               Rome
               ,
               which
               they
               judg
               the
               chief
               Depository
               of
               the
               Faith
               ;
               and
               for
               which
               they
               fansie
               they
               have
               so
               many
               proofs
               ,
               from
               the
               high
               things
               some
               of
               the
               Fathers
               have
               said
               about
               the
               dignity
               of
               that
               See.
               Now
               if
               these
               conclude
               any
               thing
               ,
               it
               must
               follow
               ,
               That
               whatever
               has
               been
               delivered
               in
               any
               Age
               by
               a
               Pope
               ,
               as
               conveyed
               down
               from
               Christ
               ,
               or
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               must
               either
               be
               so
               indeed
               ,
               or
               the
               See
               of
               Rome
               is
               not
               a
               faithful
               Transmitter
               of
               Tradition
               .
            
             
               But
               ,
               there
               is
               yet
               a
               more
               certain
               way
               of
               judging
               of
               Tradition
               ,
               by
               what
               the
               chief
               Pastors
               of
               the
               Church
               have
               delivered
               ,
               when
               assembled
               in
               a
               general
               Council
               .
               This
               being
               the
               
               Supreme
               Tribunal
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               there
               can
               lie
               no
               appeal
               from
               it
               :
               Nor
               can
               the
               Doctrines
               delivered
               or
               approved
               by
               it
               be
               questioned
               .
               For
               instance
               ,
               If
               it
               were
               under
               debate
               ,
               How
               the
               Tradition
               about
               Transubstantiation
               can
               be
               made
               out
               in
               the
               Thirteenth
               Century
               ;
               it
               is
               needless
               to
               seek
               any
               other
               evidence
               ,
               than
               ,
               That
               one
               Almerick
               is
               condemned
               for
               denying
               it
               ,
               and
               in
               Opposition
               to
               that
               ,
               it
               was
               formally
               established
               in
               a
               general
               Council
               .
               This
               is
               as
               much
               as
               can
               be
               had
               ,
               and
               he
               were
               very
               unreasonable
               that
               were
               not
               satisfied
               with
               it
               :
               So
               if
               it
               be
               asked
               ,
               How
               can
               the
               Tradition
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Deposing
               Kings
               ,
               and
               giving
               away
               their
               Dominions
               in
               the
               same
               Century
               be
               proved
               ?
               The
               Answer
               is
               plain
               ,
               That
               same
               very
               Council
               decreed
               it
               :
               Upon
               which
               a
               great
               Prince
               was
               deposed
               ,
               and
               his
               Dominions
               were
               given
               to
               another
               .
            
             
               These
               are
               the
               Common
               Standards
               by
               which
               Traditions
               are
               Examined
               .
               But
               to
               these
               a
               new
               one
               has
               been
               lately
               added
               :
               which
               is
               indeed
               a
               much
               shorter
               and
               nearer
               way
               :
               And
               that
               is
               ,
               whatever
               the
               Church
               holds
               in
               any
               one
               age
               ,
               as
               a
               Material
               point
               of
               Religion
               ,
               she
               must
               have
               received
               it
               from
               the
               former
               age
               ,
               and
               that
               age
               from
               the
               former
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               climbs
               upwards
               till
               the
               days
               of
               the
               Apostles
               .
               If
               this
               be
               a
               certain
               Track
               of
               Tradition
               by
               which
               we
               may
               infallibly
               trace
               it
               ;
               Then
               for
               instance
               ,
               If
               in
               any
               one
               age
               ,
               it
               hath
               been
               believed
               ,
               That
               St.
               Peter
               had
               power
               from
               Christ
               ,
               which
               he
               left
               to
               the
               See
               of
               Rome
               ,
               by
               which
               his
               Successor
               in
               it
               can
               depose
               Kings
               ,
               then
               this
               must
               be
               an
               Apostolical
               Tradition
               ,
               and
               by
               consequence
               of
               equal
               authority
               with
               any
               thing
               written
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               .
            
             
               To
               these
               General
               Considerations
               about
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               Certainty
               of
               Tradition
               ;
               I
               shall
               add
               Two
               other
               ,
               about
               the
               Nature
               of
               Supreme
               and
               Soveraign
               Power
               :
               By
               which
               we
               may
               judg
               of
               what
               Extent
               the
               Popes
               Power
               must
               be
               ,
               if
               he
               have
               an
               authority
               to
               depose
               Kings
               ,
               and
               transfer
               their
               Dominions
               to
               other
               persons
               .
            
             
             
               First
               ,
               When
               the
               Soveraign
               Powers
               proceed
               in
               a
               Legal
               way
               against
               its
               Subjects
               ;
               If
               either
               they
               abscond
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               cannot
               be
               found
               ;
               Or
               have
               such
               a
               Power
               about
               them
               ,
               that
               the
               Sovereign
               cannot
               bring
               them
               to
               punishment
               ;
               He
               may
               declare
               them
               Rebels
               ,
               and
               set
               Prices
               on
               their
               Heads
               ;
               And
               in
               that
               case
               it
               is
               as
               lawful
               for
               any
               Subject
               to
               kill
               them
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               for
               an
               Executioner
               to
               put
               a
               condemned
               Person
               to
               Death
               .
               These
               being
               the
               several
               ways
               the
               Law
               provides
               in
               those
               several
               cases
               .
               So
               when
               a
               Pope
               deposes
               a
               Prince
               ,
               He
               may
               as
               lawfully
               set
               on
               private
               Assassinates
               to
               kill
               him
               ,
               as
               oblige
               his
               Subjects
               to
               rise
               with
               open
               force
               against
               him
               .
               For
               if
               the
               Pope
               has
               a
               Power
               over
               him
               to
               depose
               him
               ;
               this
               clearly
               follows
               from
               the
               Nature
               of
               Sovereign
               Power
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               the
               Course
               that
               sometimes
               must
               be
               followed
               ,
               when
               the
               Rebel
               can
               be
               no
               other
               way
               brought
               to
               deserved
               punishment
               ;
               and
               if
               the
               Pope
               has
               the
               power
               of
               deposing
               ,
               then
               a
               Prince
               who
               after
               such
               a
               Sentence
               ,
               carries
               himself
               as
               a
               King
               ,
               is
               a
               Rebel
               against
               his
               Supreme
               Lord
               :
               And
               is
               also
               an
               Usurper
               .
               For
               his
               Title
               being
               destroyed
               by
               the
               Sentence
               ,
               He
               has
               no
               authority
               over
               his
               Subjects
               :
               and
               therefore
               may
               be
               as
               lawfully
               killed
               as
               any
               Rebel
               or
               Usurper
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               The
               Supreme
               power
               may
               in
               cases
               of
               great
               necessity
               ,
               when
               the
               thing
               is
               in
               it self
               materially
               just
               ,
               pass
               over
               such
               Forms
               as
               ought
               in
               ordinary
               Cases
               to
               be
               observed
               .
               I
               need
               not
               tell
               you
               ,
               That
               in
               a
               great
               Fire
               ,
               Subordinate
               Magistrates
               may
               blow
               up
               Houses
               .
               But
               doubtless
               the
               Supreme
               Power
               of
               all
               ,
               as
               a
               King
               in
               an
               absolute
               Monarchy
               (
               and
               such
               is
               the
               Papal
               Power
               if
               these
               Opinions
               be
               true
               )
               may
               dispence
               with
               some
               Forms
               ,
               when
               the
               Matter
               is
               in
               it self
               just
               ;
               and
               if
               the
               chief
               design
               of
               a
               Law
               be
               pursued
               ,
               the
               circumstantial
               parts
               of
               it
               may
               upon
               extraordinary
               occasions
               be
               superseded
               :
               Therefore
               ,
               if
               the
               Pope
               is
               Supreme
               over
               all
               Kings
               ,
               and
               has
               this
               deposing
               Power
               ;
               Then
               though
               by
               the
               Canon
               ,
               a
               King
               ought
               to
               be
               first
               a
               Year
               Excommunicated
               for
               his
               Heresy
               
               or
               favouring
               Hereticks
               ;
               and
               at
               the
               Years
               end
               he
               may
               be
               Deposed
               by
               the
               Pope
               ,
               (
               There
               are
               also
               other
               Rules
               for
               Excommunications
               ,
               tho
               the
               Summary
               way
               in
               some
               cases
               may
               be
               used
               )
               yet
               all
               these
               are
               but
               circumstantial
               and
               lesser
               Matters
               .
               The
               design
               of
               that
               Law
               ,
               is
               ,
               That
               no
               Heretical
               Prince
               ,
               or
               favourer
               of
               Heresie
               ,
               be
               continued
               in
               his
               Power
               ;
               The
               other
               ,
               are
               but
               Forms
               of
               Law
               ,
               that
               cannot
               be
               indispensibly
               necessary
               in
               all
               cases
               .
               Besides
               ,
               the
               very
               Canon
               Law
               teaches
               ,
               that
               when
               there
               is
               both
               a
               
                 Notorietas
                 juris
                 &
                 Facti
              
               ,
               Summary
               proceedings
               are
               Legal
               ;
               when
               then
               it
               is
               Notorious
               ,
               that
               the
               Doctrines
               of
               the
               Church
               (
               of
               England
               for
               Instance
               )
               are
               Heretical
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               King
               is
               an
               Obstinate
               Favourer
               of
               these
               Heresies
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               extirpate
               them
               ,
               Summary
               and
               Secret
               proceedings
               are
               justifiable
               .
               There
               is
               no
               hope
               that
               Bulls
               ,
               Breves
               ,
               or
               Citations
               would
               do
               any
               good
               in
               this
               case
               :
               These
               would
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               alarm
               the
               State
               ,
               and
               bring
               all
               the
               Party
               under
               great
               hazards
               :
               Therefore
               from
               the
               Nature
               of
               Supreme
               Power
               ,
               it
               is
               most
               justly
               Inferred
               ,
               That
               though
               there
               have
               been
               no
               publick
               Sentence
               of
               Deposition
               (
               according
               to
               the
               Forms
               of
               the
               Canon
               Law
               )
               yet
               all
               these
               may
               be
               dispensed
               with
               ,
               and
               a
               Secret
               and
               Summary
               one
               may
               do
               as
               well
               .
            
             
               These
               Positions
               are
               such
               ,
               that
               I
               cannot
               fansie
               any
               just
               Exceptions
               to
               which
               they
               are
               liable
               ;
               and
               from
               all
               these
               laid
               together
               ,
               the
               Inference
               will
               undeniably
               follow
               :
               That
               according
               to
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               the
               power
               of
               Deposing
               Kings
               is
               lodged
               with
               the
               Pope
               ,
               by
               a
               Divine
               Authority
               ;
               and
               that
               ,
               by
               consequence
               ,
               private
               persons
               may
               conspire
               to
               take
               away
               the
               Life
               of
               a
               King
               so
               deposed
               :
               Even
               though
               there
               be
               no
               publick
               Sentence
               given
               about
               it
               .
               But
               before
               I
               bring
               the
               Evidence
               for
               all
               this
               ,
               I
               shall
               desire
               the
               Reader
               will
               a
               little
               reflect
               on
               the
               Positions
               I
               have
               laid
               down
               :
               in
               which
               he
               will
               find
               an
               Answer
               to
               all
               the
               Exceptions
               ,
               that
               can
               be
               made
               against
               the
               following
               Evidence
               .
            
             
             
               By
               the
               first
               ,
               The
               Authority
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               being
               the
               same
               in
               all
               Ages
               ;
               he
               will
               see
               it
               is
               to
               no
               purpose
               to
               pretend
               these
               were
               dark
               Ages
               :
               So
               that
               what
               was
               done
               in
               an
               ignorant
               time
               ,
               cannot
               oblige
               the
               World
               when
               things
               are
               seen
               in
               a
               better
               light
               .
               But
               if
               the
               Church
               has
               an
               Authority
               from
               Christ
               ,
               that
               shall
               last
               till
               the
               end
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               the
               same
               in
               all
               ages
               .
               The
               Ignorance
               of
               the
               age
               is
               a
               very
               good
               answer
               when
               made
               by
               a
               Protestant
               ,
               but
               can
               signifie
               nothing
               in
               a
               Papists
               Mouth
               .
            
             
               By
               the
               second
               ,
               Of
               the
               Churches
               authority
               in
               setling
               Moral
               Rules
               for
               practice
               ,
               it
               appears
               how
               fond
               that
               distinction
               is
               ,
               which
               they
               make
               between
               a
               Canon
               and
               a
               Decree
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               a
               Decree
               about
               a
               particular
               Case
               ,
               in
               which
               there
               is
               some
               matter
               of
               Fact
               ,
               may
               be
               wrong
               according
               to
               their
               Principles
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               Church
               remain
               entire
               .
               For
               instance
               ,
               in
               the
               deposing
               a
               Prince
               ,
               or
               condemning
               a
               Man
               for
               Heresie
               ,
               the
               Church
               may
               either
               by
               false
               Witnesses
               ,
               or
               mistaking
               a
               Man's
               words
               ,
               be
               drawn
               to
               pass
               an
               unjust
               Sentence
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               a
               mis-representation
               of
               the
               Fact.
               But
               that
               is
               nothing
               to
               the
               purpose
               here
               ,
               where
               a
               Decree
               is
               made
               as
               a
               perpetual
               Rule
               of
               Practice
               ;
               this
               must
               be
               of
               the
               same
               authority
               of
               a
               Canon
               about
               any
               article
               of
               Faith.
               Otherwise
               it
               will
               follow
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               may
               mislead
               the
               People
               in
               matters
               indispensably
               necessary
               to
               Salvation
               :
               For
               such
               is
               the
               Obedience
               to
               the
               Ten
               Commandments
               .
            
             
               By
               the
               first
               way
               of
               judging
               of
               the
               Tradition
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               from
               what
               the
               most
               received
               Writers
               in
               any
               age
               deliver
               ,
               as
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               it
               will
               appear
               ;
               That
               the
               Schoolmen
               and
               Canonists
               are
               as
               competent
               Conveyers
               of
               Tradition
               from
               the
               twelfth
               age
               downward
               ,
               as
               the
               Fathers
               were
               from
               the
               sixth
               Age
               upward
               ;
               and
               laying
               this
               for
               a
               Principle
               ,
               That
               the
               Church
               is
               the
               same
               in
               all
               Ages
               ,
               they
               are
               really
               more
               competent
               Witnesses
               than
               the
               Fathers
               were
               .
               First
               ,
               Because
               they
               write
               more
               closely
               to
               the
               subject
               they
               
               have
               in
               hand
               ;
               they
               consider
               what
               is
               said
               for
               ,
               or
               against
               an
               Opinion
               in
               a
               more
               exact
               manner
               ,
               than
               the
               Fathers
               did
               ,
               who
               being
               carried
               with
               the
               heat
               they
               are
               sometimes
               in
               ,
               go
               off
               from
               the
               purpose
               :
               and
               generally
               affect
               Eloquence
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               most
               improper
               Stile
               for
               nice
               Matters
               :
               Whereas
               the
               Schoolmen
               write
               in
               a
               blunt
               way
               ,
               only
               considering
               the
               purpose
               they
               are
               about
               ,
               coyning
               the
               most
               barbarous
               words
               they
               can
               light
               on
               ,
               when
               they
               think
               them
               the
               fittest
               to
               express
               their
               Notions
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               They
               were
               divided
               into
               two
               famous
               Schools
               ,
               among
               whom
               there
               were
               great
               heats
               ,
               the
               Scotists
               and
               Thomists
               :
               So
               that
               if
               either
               of
               these
               had
               asserted
               any
               thing
               that
               was
               not
               the
               received
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Age
               they
               lived
               in
               ,
               the
               other
               Party
               had
               such
               Emulation
               against
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               not
               have
               failed
               to
               have
               laid
               them
               open
               :
               as
               they
               did
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               the
               Immaculate
               Conception
               of
               the
               B.
               Virgin.
               Whereas
               the
               Fathers
               writing
               only
               against
               Hereticks
               ,
               or
               other
               Enemies
               to
               Christianity
               ,
               they
               might
               have
               mistaken
               somethings
               ,
               without
               so
               publick
               a
               discovery
               as
               was
               likely
               to
               ▪
               happen
               among
               the
               Schoolmen
               .
               3dly
               .
               The
               Schoolmen
               wrote
               on
               purpose
               to
               deliver
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Age
               in
               which
               they
               lived
               ,
               to
               those
               who
               were
               to
               succeed
               them
               .
               Their
               Books
               being
               generally
               the
               Divinity
               Lectures
               they
               read
               ,
               either
               in
               Colledges
               or
               Religious
               Houses
               ,
               to
               their
               Scholars
               ,
               whereas
               the
               Fathers
               wrote
               upon
               Emergent
               Occasions
               ,
               either
               Letters
               or
               Treatises
               to
               private
               Persons
               ,
               regarding
               more
               the
               present
               ,
               than
               the
               succeeding
               Age.
               In
               which
               we
               cannot
               expect
               that
               exactness
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               be
               looked
               for
               in
               a
               Publick
               Lecture
               .
               Upon
               all
               which
               I
               assume
               ,
               That
               allowing
               the
               Church
               to
               have
               the
               same
               Authority
               in
               all
               Ages
               ,
               the
               Schoolmen
               are
               more
               competent
               Witnesses
               of
               the
               Tradition
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               their
               Ages
               ,
               than
               the
               Fathers
               were
               in
               theirs
               .
            
             
               By
               the
               second
               Rule
               for
               judging
               of
               Traditions
               ,
               from
               the
               Conveyance
               of
               the
               See
               of
               Rome
               ,
               it
               does
               undeniably
               follow
               ,
               
               That
               the
               Popes
               from
               Gregory
               the
               Sevenths
               time
               downward
               ,
               were
               as
               sure
               Depositories
               of
               the
               Traditions
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               were
               the
               Popes
               from
               Gregory
               the
               First
               his
               time
               upward
               .
               They
               were
               both
               alike
               Christ's
               Vicars
               ,
               and
               St.
               Peters
               Successors
               .
               So
               that
               all
               the
               high
               words
               that
               the
               Fathers
               bestow
               on
               the
               See
               of
               Rome
               ,
               were
               either
               Complements
               ,
               in
               which
               they
               are
               not
               wanting
               ,
               or
               were
               said
               because
               of
               the
               worth
               of
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               whom
               they
               had
               known
               in
               that
               See.
               But
               if
               they
               be
               to
               be
               understood
               in
               that
               sence
               in
               which
               the
               Writers
               of
               Controversy
               obtrude
               them
               on
               us
               ,
               then
               it
               will
               follow
               manifestly
               ,
               that
               as
               to
               the
               Conveyance
               of
               Tradition
               ,
               P.
               Gregory
               the
               7th
               is
               as
               much
               to
               be
               believed
               ,
               when
               he
               says
               any
               thing
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               
                 St.
                 Peter
              
               ,
               or
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               any
               of
               the
               Popes
               are
               .
               For
               in
               the
               Preamble
               of
               Bulls
               and
               Breeves
               ,
               the
               Reasons
               are
               given
               of
               what
               follows
               ,
               which
               are
               most
               commonly
               vouched
               from
               Apostolical
               Authority
               and
               Tradition
               .
               So
               let
               the
               Pope
               be
               ever
               so
               ignorant
               ,
               or
               so
               corrupt
               in
               his
               Manners
               ,
               what
               he
               asserts
               to
               be
               Apostolical
               Tradition
               ,
               must
               be
               either
               received
               as
               such
               ,
               or
               the
               authority
               of
               that
               See
               is
               overthrown
               :
               therefore
               they
               must
               either
               cease
               to
               press
               us
               any
               more
               with
               tht
               Authority
               of
               the
               See
               of
               Rome
               ,
               or
               acknowledg
               that
               all
               the
               Popes
               Declarations
               ,
               which
               they
               make
               about
               Traditions
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               received
               .
               It
               is
               an
               Answer
               to
               be
               made
               use
               of
               only
               to
               ignorant
               Persons
               ,
               to
               say
               ,
               These
               Depositions
               were
               the
               Deeds
               of
               some
               Popes
               ,
               who
               might
               be
               ill
               Men
               ,
               and
               the
               Church
               is
               not
               concerned
               to
               justify
               them
               .
               I
               confess
               ,
               whether
               this
               or
               that
               Deposition
               was
               justly
               or
               lawfully
               made
               ,
               is
               a
               personal
               thing
               ,
               in
               which
               only
               the
               Pope
               who
               decreed
               it
               is
               concerned
               .
               But
               if
               he
               declares
               in
               the
               Preamble
               ,
               that
               the
               Power
               of
               deposing
               upon
               those
               reasons
               ,
               is
               grounded
               on
               an
               Apostolical
               Tradition
               ,
               then
               the
               See
               is
               concerned
               in
               it
               :
               for
               either
               he
               declares
               true
               or
               false
               ;
               if
               the
               former
               ,
               then
               that
               Power
               of
               deposing
               comes
               from
               
                 Apostolical
                 Tradition
              
               ;
               if
               they
               acknowledge
               
               he
               declares
               false
               ,
               then
               we
               are
               not
               any
               more
               to
               be
               urged
               with
               the
               Authority
               of
               that
               See
               ,
               as
               the
               certain
               Depository
               of
               the
               Traditions
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               By
               the
               third
               Mark
               ,
               to
               judge
               of
               the
               Tradition
               of
               any
               age
               from
               the
               Decision
               of
               a
               General
               Council
               ,
               it
               appears
               ,
               that
               the
               Decisions
               of
               the
               fourth
               Council
               of
               Lateran
               are
               as
               Obligatory
               as
               the
               Decrees
               of
               the
               first
               Council
               of
               Nice
               :
               the
               Church
               having
               the
               same
               power
               in
               all
               Ages
               .
               If
               it
               be
               said
               ,
               it
               was
               only
               a
               Council
               of
               the
               Western
               Church
               ,
               the
               like
               may
               be
               objected
               against
               the
               first
               General
               Council
               ,
               which
               were
               generally
               made
               up
               of
               Eastern
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               very
               few
               of
               the
               Western
               Bishops
               sat
               in
               them
               .
               And
               if
               we
               esteem
               a
               Council
               General
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               received
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               then
               the
               whole
               Church
               of
               Rome
               having
               received
               that
               Council
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               acknowledged
               to
               be
               General
               as
               much
               as
               any
               ever
               was
               .
               But
               to
               this
               ,
               others
               answer
               ,
               That
               a
               Council
               is
               only
               Infallible
               ,
               when
               a
               thing
               is
               decreed
               by
               it
               according
               to
               the
               Tradition
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               If
               this
               be
               true
               ,
               the
               whole
               Controversie
               between
               the
               Roman
               Church
               and
               us
               ,
               about
               the
               authority
               of
               Councils
               ,
               is
               decided
               on
               our
               Side
               .
               For
               if
               a
               Council
               has
               only
               authority
               to
               declare
               Traditions
               ,
               then
               it
               is
               free
               for
               every
               Person
               to
               examine
               ,
               whether
               this
               Declaration
               be
               according
               to
               truth
               or
               not
               ?
               And
               if
               it
               be
               found
               that
               it
               is
               not
               so
               ,
               they
               may
               lawfully
               reject
               such
               Decisions
               .
               For
               instance
               in
               the
               second
               Council
               of
               Nice
               ,
               the
               worship
               of
               Images
               was
               established
               upon
               a
               mock-shew
               of
               Tradition
               :
               and
               yet
               all
               the
               World
               knows
               ,
               there
               were
               no
               Images
               allowed
               in
               the
               Church
               the
               first
               four
               Ages
               after
               Christ
               ;
               and
               even
               in
               the
               sixth
               Age
               P.
               Gregory
               declared
               ,
               That
               though
               they
               might
               be
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               yet
               they
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               worshipped
               .
               Nor
               was
               there
               any
               contest
               about
               it
               ,
               before
               the
               eighth
               Century
               .
               This
               being
               thus
               examined
               ,
               and
               found
               to
               be
               True
               ,
               then
               according
               to
               the
               foregoing
               Answer
               ,
               that
               Decision
               was
               of
               no
               force
               ,
               though
               made
               by
               the
               second
               Council
               of
               Nice
               .
               In
               a
               
               word
               ,
               if
               this
               Maxime
               be
               true
               ,
               That
               Councils
               are
               only
               to
               be
               submitted
               to
               ,
               when
               they
               decree
               according
               to
               Apostolical
               Tradition
               ,
               then
               they
               have
               no
               Authority
               in
               themselves
               :
               and
               their
               decisions
               can
               have
               no
               more
               force
               than
               this
               ,
               That
               it
               may
               seem
               probable
               that
               they
               were
               not
               mistaken
               ,
               and
               in
               an
               Ignorant
               Age
               ,
               even
               this
               probability
               will
               vanish
               to
               nothing
            
             
               No
               Body
               will
               reject
               the
               Decision
               of
               a
               Council
               ,
               when
               the
               Decrees
               are
               just
               and
               right
               :
               But
               if
               i●…
               be
               upon
               that
               score
               alone
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               to
               be
               submitted
               to
               ,
               then
               none
               are
               bound
               by
               them
               ,
               before
               they
               have
               examined
               them
               :
               And
               if
               upon
               a
               Search
               it
               appear
               they
               decreed
               against
               Tradition
               ,
               then
               their
               Decrees
               are
               to
               be
               rejected
               .
               So
               it
               is
               apparent
               this
               Answer
               does
               plainly
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               Principles
               ,
               lay
               the
               foundation
               of
               all
               Heresie
               ;
               since
               it
               gives
               every
               Man
               a
               right
               to
               question
               the
               Decrees
               of
               a
               General
               Council
               .
            
             
               Besides
               ,
               How
               can
               those
               Persons
               be
               assured
               ,
               that
               the
               fourth
               Council
               of
               Lateran
               did
               not
               decree
               according
               to
               Tradition
               ?
               The
               Acts
               of
               that
               Council
               are
               lost
               :
               so
               we
               cannot
               know
               upon
               what
               reasons
               they
               made
               their
               Decrees
               .
               And
               it
               cannot
               be
               said
               ,
               that
               because
               there
               is
               no
               mention
               made
               of
               any
               Tradition
               in
               the
               Decree
               ,
               that
               therefore
               they
               considered
               none
               .
               It
               is
               seldom
               found
               that
               the
               reasons
               of
               any
               Decree
               are
               put
               with
               it
               .
               But
               we
               may
               reasonably
               enough
               believe
               ,
               that
               they
               followed
               the
               Method
               in
               this
               Council
               ,
               that
               had
               been
               used
               in
               some
               former
               ones
               (
               particularly
               in
               the
               second
               Council
               of
               Nice
               )
               which
               was
               this
               ,
               a
               Writing
               was
               read
               ,
               penned
               perhaps
               by
               the
               Pope
               ,
               or
               a
               Patriarch
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               Tradition
               of
               the
               Church
               was
               confidently
               alledged
               ;
               and
               some
               Quotations
               were
               brought
               ;
               and
               very
               oft
               out
               of
               some
               later
               Writers
               .
               The
               Paper
               was
               no
               sooner
               read
               ,
               than
               a
               loud
               and
               often
               repeated
               Shout
               of
               applause
               followed
               ,
               without
               any
               further
               search
               or
               canvasing
               about
               these
               Authorities
               .
               And
               upon
               that
               the
               Decree
               was
               made
               .
               This
               was
               the
               practice
               both
               
               of
               the
               second
               Nicene
               ,
               and
               of
               some
               more
               ancient
               Councils
               ;
               whose
               Journals
               are
               hitherto
               preserved
               ;
               and
               where
               the
               Journals
               are
               lost
               ,
               we
               have
               reason
               to
               believe
               they
               followed
               the
               same
               method
               :
               so
               that
               it
               is
               very
               probable
               there
               might
               have
               been
               some
               such
               Writing
               read
               in
               the
               Council
               of
               Lateran
               .
               And
               if
               they
               did
               not
               found
               their
               Decree
               upon
               Tradition
               ,
               they
               were
               much
               to
               blame
               ;
               for
               they
               had
               as
               venerable
               a
               Tradition
               ,
               as
               either
               the
               second
               Council
               of
               Nice
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               Councils
               had
               :
               a
               practice
               about
               150
               years
               standing
               from
               the
               days
               of
               
                 Pope
                 Gregory
              
               the
               VII
               .
               so
               that
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               denied
               but
               they
               had
               as
               good
               authority
               from
               Tradition
               ,
               to
               make
               this
               Decree
               ,
               as
               to
               make
               most
               of
               the
               other
               Decrees
               ,
               on
               which
               they
               insist
               much
               ,
               in
               the
               Books
               of
               Controversies
               that
               are
               written
               by
               them
               .
            
             
               By
               the
               fourth
               Rule
               of
               judging
               about
               Tradition
               ,
               the
               matter
               is
               yet
               much
               plainer
               :
               for
               if
               the
               generally
               received
               Belief
               of
               any
               Age
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               is
               a
               good
               Thread
               to
               lead
               us
               up
               to
               the
               Apostles
               times
               ,
               then
               there
               needs
               no
               more
               be
               said
               .
               For
               it
               is
               certain
               ,
               that
               for
               near
               four
               Ages
               together
               ,
               this
               was
               the
               universally
               received
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
               And
               the
               opposition
               that
               some
               Princes
               made
               to
               it
               was
               condemned
               as
               Heresy
               ,
               Rebellion
               ,
               and
               every
               thing
               that
               was
               evil
               .
               And
               it
               is
               remarkable
               ,
               that
               both
               O●…kam
               that
               wrote
               much
               for
               the
               Emperors
               cause
               against
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               Gerson
               and
               Almain
               ,
               no
               great
               favourers
               of
               Papal
               power
               ,
               are
               cited
               by
               Cardinal
               Perrow
               ,
               as
               acknowledging
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               power
               of
               deposing
               ,
               if
               a
               Prince
               were
               guilty
               of
               spiritual
               crimes
               .
               So
               that
               the
               Controversies
               in
               this
               matter
               that
               were
               managed
               between
               the
               Writers
               for
               the
               Popes
               and
               Emperors
               ,
               were
               not
               ,
               whether
               the
               Pope
               in
               cases
               of
               Heresy
               might
               depose
               a
               Prince
               ?
               but
               were
               concerning
               two
               things
               very
               remote
               from
               this
               .
            
             
               The
               one
               was
               ,
               whether
               the
               Pope
               had
               a
               direct
               Temporal
               power
               over
               all
               Kings
               ,
               by
               which
               as
               being
               Lord
               of
               the
               Fe●…
               ,
               he
               
               could
               proceed
               upon
               any
               Cause
               whatsoever
               against
               a
               King
               ,
               and
               take
               his
               Dominions
               from
               him
               .
               To
               this
               indeed
               Gregory
               the
               7th
               pretended
               tho
               more
               covertly
               ,
               and
               Boniface
               the
               8th
               more
               avowedly
               .
               There
               was
               great
               Opposition
               made
               to
               this
               by
               many
               Writers
               ;
               but
               at
               the
               same
               time
               they
               all
               agreed
               on
               it
               ,
               as
               an
               undeniable
               Maxim
               ,
               That
               the
               Pope
               had
               an
               indirect
               Power
               over
               Princes
               ,
               by
               which
               in
               the
               Cases
               of
               Heresy
               he
               might
               excommunicate
               and
               depose
               them
               ;
               nor
               was
               there
               so
               much
               as
               any
               Debate
               about
               it
               .
            
             
               A
               second
               thing
               about
               which
               there
               was
               some
               Controversy
               was
               ,
               whether
               the
               Particulars
               that
               fell
               under
               debate
               came
               within
               the
               Head
               of
               Heresy
               ,
               or
               not
               ?
               So
               in
               the
               Case
               of
               Princes
               giving
               the
               Investitures
               into
               Bishopricks
               ,
               the
               Pope
               brought
               it
               in
               within
               the
               Head
               of
               Heresy
               ,
               and
               condemned
               those
               Persons
               as
               Simoniacks
               .
               The
               Writers
               on
               the
               other
               side
               denied
               this
               ,
               pretending
               it
               was
               a
               Civil
               Matter
               ,
               and
               a
               right
               of
               the
               Crown
               .
               The
               like
               Debates
               fell
               in
               ,
               when
               Princes
               were
               sentenced
               on
               any
               other
               account
               .
               The
               Authority
               of
               the
               Sentence
               in
               the
               Case
               of
               Heresy
               was
               not
               controverted
               ;
               all
               the
               Question
               was
               ;
               Whether
               the
               Point
               under
               debate
               was
               Heresy
               or
               not
               ?
               And
               concerning
               these
               things
               ,
               any
               who
               have
               read
               the
               Writings
               in
               the
               great
               Collection
               made
               of
               them
               by
               Goldastus
               ,
               will
               receive
               an
               easy
               and
               full
               Satisfaction
               .
               By
               which
               it
               appears
               ,
               that
               the
               Popes
               Power
               of
               deposing
               Kings
               in
               the
               Case
               of
               Heresy
               was
               the
               received
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               for
               several
               Ages
               ,
               and
               by
               consequence
               it
               must
               be
               looked
               on
               as
               derived
               down
               from
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               If
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               any
               one
               Age
               of
               the
               Church
               can
               lead
               us
               backward
               in
               a
               certain
               Track
               to
               discover
               what
               it
               was
               in
               the
               Apostles
               days
               .
            
             
               By
               the
               first
               Position
               about
               the
               Nature
               of
               Supreme
               Power
               ,
               it
               is
               apparent
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               Case
               of
               Heresy
               ,
               a
               Prince
               deposed
               by
               the
               Pope
               ,
               if
               he
               stands
               out
               against
               the
               Sentence
               ,
               may
               be
               as
               lawfully
               killed
               as
               any
               Tory
               or
               Moss-Trooper
               ,
               
               or
               Bantito
               ,
               may
               be
               ;
               for
               he
               is
               a
               Rebel
               against
               his
               Lord
               ,
               and
               an
               Usurper
               over
               the
               People
               ,
               from
               that
               day
               forward
               .
               And
               therefore
               tho
               Mariana
               told
               a
               Secret
               too
               publickly
               ,
               yet
               it
               cannot
               be
               denied
               to
               be
               a
               certain
               Consequent
               of
               their
               Principles
               .
               It
               had
               been
               indeed
               more
               discreetly
               done
               to
               have
               ordered
               this
               only
               to
               be
               infused
               unto
               Peoples
               Consciences
               ,
               by
               their
               Confessors
               in
               secret
               .
               And
               for
               Mariana
               ,
               tho
               the
               Book
               in
               gross
               is
               condemned
               ,
               as
               they
               give
               out
               ,
               yet
               the
               Opinions
               set
               down
               in
               it
               are
               not
               censured
               .
               But
               a
               Suarez
               writing
               against
               K.
               Iames
               ,
               tells
               him
               in
               plain
               Terms
               ,
               
                 That
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 canonically
                 deposed
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 killed
                 by
                 any
                 man
                 whatsoever
                 .
              
               This
               was
               not
               only
               published
               with
               an
               ordinary
               License
               ,
               but
               the
               whole
               University
               of
               Alcala
               declared
               every
               thing
               in
               it
               to
               be
               according
               to
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               Valentia
               ,
               tho
               he
               disguises
               
               it
               a
               little
               ,
               yet
               says
               ,
               
                 That
                 an
                 Heretical
                 Prince
                 may
                 by
                 the
                 Popes
                 Sentence
                 be
                 deprived
                 of
                 his
                 Life
                 .
              
               b
               Foulis
               cites
               ten
               more
               Doctors
               for
               the
               same
               Opinion
               of
               killing
               Kings
               by
               private
               persons
               .
            
             
               I
               do
               not
               build
               upon
               the
               Assertions
               of
               these
               Jesuits
               ,
               as
               binding
               Authorities
               in
               that
               Church
               ,
               but
               make
               use
               of
               them
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               some
               of
               their
               own
               eminentest
               Writers
               acknowledg
               the
               force
               of
               this
               Consequence
               ;
               which
               is
               indeed
               so
               evident
               ,
               that
               nothing
               but
               good
               Manners
               ,
               and
               some
               small
               Care
               not
               to
               provoke
               Princes
               too
               much
               by
               such
               bare-faced
               Positions
               ,
               keeps
               others
               from
               asserting
               it
               .
               Few
               Princes
               are
               so
               tame
               as
               Childeric
               was
               ,
               to
               go
               into
               a
               Monastery
               after
               they
               are
               deposed
               .
               Therefore
               this
               Doctrine
               is
               but
               a
               lame
               provision
               for
               the
               Churches
               Security
               from
               Heresie
               ,
               if
               the
               Lawfulness
               of
               killing
               does
               not
               follow
               that
               of
               deposing
               Kings
               .
               And
               it
               was
               so
               generally
               received
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               told
               of
               Gerson
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               at
               great
               
               pains
               to
               get
               it
               declared
               that
               no
               private
               Cut-throat
               might
               kill
               a
               King
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               consequence
               it
               was
               only
               
               the
               Popes
               Prerogative
               to
               order
               them
               to
               be
               destroyed
               .
            
             
               By
               the
               second
               Position
               about
               the
               Nature
               of
               Supreme
               Power
               ,
               that
               in
               extraordinary
               Cases
               Forms
               of
               Law
               may
               be
               superseded
               ;
               It
               is
               also
               clear
               ,
               that
               tho
               we
               know
               nothing
               of
               any
               Sentence
               of
               Deposition
               given
               out
               against
               the
               King
               ,
               yet
               he
               is
               not
               a
               whit
               the
               safer
               ,
               for
               he
               lies
               under
               an
               yearly
               Curse
               every
               
                 Maundy
                 Thursday
              
               .
               The
               Notoriousness
               of
               his
               Heresy
               will
               sufficiently
               justify
               a
               particular
               Sentence
               ,
               without
               any
               further
               Process
               or
               Citation
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Maxims
               of
               the
               Canon
               Law.
               And
               there
               may
               be
               for
               ought
               we
               can
               know
               ,
               as
               valid
               a
               Deposition
               as
               Parchment
               and
               Lead
               can
               make
               it
               ,
               already
               expeded
               .
               And
               if
               it
               be
               not
               yet
               done
               ,
               we
               are
               sure
               it
               may
               be
               done
               very
               suddenly
               ,
               and
               will
               be
               done
               whensoever
               they
               see
               any
               probability
               of
               Success
               .
            
             
               Bellarmine
               hath
               very
               sincerely
               told
               us
               the
               Reason
               why
               
               Heretical
               Princes
               are
               not
               deposed
               ,
               because
               the
               Church
               has
               not
               strength
               enough
               to
               make
               such
               a
               Sentence
               good
               ,
               or
               does
               not
               think
               it
               expedient
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               They
               will
               do
               it
               whensoever
               they
               find
               a
               Prince
               who
               will
               execute
               the
               Sentence
               ,
               and
               yet
               by
               that
               Conquest
               not
               grow
               so
               strong
               ,
               as
               by
               that
               means
               to
               turn
               the
               Ballance
               .
               So
               the
               two
               Considerations
               to
               which
               we
               owe
               our
               Security
               are
               ,
               the
               want
               of
               Force
               ,
               and
               the
               Fear
               of
               another
               Prince
               his
               becoming
               too
               powerful
               by
               the
               Conquest
               .
               But
               I
               must
               add
               ,
               that
               Bellarmine
               ,
               while
               he
               was
               a
               Jesuite
               ,
               had
               taught
               ,
               that
               Heretical
               Princes
               were
               not
               to
               be
               deposed
               ,
               except
               they
               endeavoured
               to
               turn
               their
               people
               from
               the
               Faith
               :
               This
               was
               all
               his
               Bounty
               to
               them
               of
               which
               we
               could
               not
               pretend
               to
               a
               Crumb
               ,
               since
               there
               were
               such
               Laws
               made
               against
               Popery
               among
               us
               .
               Yet
               when
               he
               became
               a
               Cardinal
               ,
               he
               considered
               better
               of
               the
               Matter
               ;
               so
               that
               in
               his
               Recognitions
               he
               retracts
               that
               ,
               and
               says
               therein
               be
               followed
               Durandus
               his
               Opinion
               ,
               who
               maintains
               it
               against
               Aquinas
               ,
               
               but
               he
               thinks
               the
               latter
               was
               in
               the
               right
               ,
               and
               says
               ,
               
                 Even
                 in
                 that
                 Case
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 deposed
                 ,
                 only
                 the
                 Church
                 does
                 it
                 not
                 always
                 ;
                 either
                 because
                 she
                 wants
                 Strength
                 ,
                 or
                 does
                 not
                 judge
                 it
                 expedient
                 .
              
               But
               he
               concludes
               ,
               
                 If
                 Princes
                 endeavour
                 to
                 draw
                 their
                 Subjects
                 from
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 and
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 deposed
                 .
              
               So
               in
               our
               Case
               there
               is
               no
               Mercy
               to
               be
               expected
               ,
               unless
               we
               repeal
               all
               Laws
               against
               that
               Religion
               .
            
             
               But
               after
               all
               this
               there
               is
               another
               Device
               in
               the
               Canon-Law
               ,
               called
               ,
               
                 Ipso
                 facto
              
               ,
               by
               which
               a
               Sentence
               is
               incurred
               immediately
               upon
               the
               doing
               of
               a
               Fact.
               This
               began
               in
               the
               Priviledges
               granted
               to
               Monasteries
               or
               Churches
               ,
               in
               most
               of
               which
               this
               Clause
               is
               to
               be
               found
               ,
               
                 That
                 if
                 any
                 King
                 or
                 Prince
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
                 did
                 any
                 thing
                 contrary
                 to
                 these
                 Priviledges
                 ,
                 he
                 thereby
                 fell
                 from
                 his
                 Power
                 and
                 Dignity
                 .
              
               Now
               that
               Heresy
               is
               one
               of
               the
               things
               upon
               which
               a
               Prince
               is
               
                 ipso
                 facto
              
               under
               Excommunication
               and
               Deposition
               ,
               we
               have
               the
               Authority
               of
               Father
               e
               Parsons
               ,
               or
               Creswel
               ,
               who
               tells
               us
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 whole
                 School
                 of
                 Divines
                 and
                 Canonists
                 agree
                 in
                 it
                 ,
              
               and
               ,
               
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 That
                 a
                 Prince
                 falling
                 from
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 endeavouring
                 to
                 draw
                 away
                 others
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 does
                 immediately
                 fall
                 from
                 all
                 his
                 Power
                 and
                 Dignity
                 ,
                 even
                 before
                 the
                 Pope
                 has
                 pronounced
                 any
                 Sentence
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 his
                 Subjects
                 are
                 free
                 from
                 their
                 Oaths
                 of
                 Obedience
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 eject
                 such
                 an
                 one
                 as
                 Apostate
                 and
                 Heretick
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               there
               is
               a
               clearer
               Evidence
               for
               this
               ;
               the
               great
               and
               famous
               College
               of
               the
               Sorbon
               ,
               (
               seventy
               Doctors
               being
               present
               )
               when
               consulted
               ,
               whether
               the
               People
               of
               France
               were
               not
               freed
               from
               their
               Obedience
               to
               Henry
               the
               third
               ,
               upon
               his
               putting
               the
               Duke
               and
               Cardinal
               of
               Guise
               to
               death
               ;
               they
               ,
               before
               ever
               the
               Pope
               had
               given
               Sentence
               ,
               declared
               ,
               
                 That
                 they
                 were
                 absolved
                 from
                 their
                 Obedience
                 ,
                 and
                 might
                 with
                 a
                 good
                 Conscience
                 make
                 War
                 upon
                 him
                 for
                 the
                 defence
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Faith.
              
               Upon
               which
               the
               Parisians
               
               wrote
               to
               the
               Pope
               to
               desire
               the
               Confirmation
               of
               that
               Decision
               .
               From
               all
               which
               it
               appears
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               deposing
               Power
               be
               in
               the
               Pope
               ,
               the
               King
               is
               not
               a
               whit
               the
               safer
               ,
               because
               we
               know
               nothing
               of
               any
               such
               Sentence
               pronounced
               against
               him
               .
            
             
               And
               thus
               having
               made
               good
               and
               illustrated
               the
               Positions
               I
               laid
               down
               ,
               against
               all
               the
               Exceptions
               which
               that
               small
               and
               condemned
               Party
               of
               
               Widdrirgton's
               Followers
               make
               use
               of
               ,
               to
               cover
               themselves
               from
               the
               Charge
               of
               Treason
               ,
               that
               lies
               against
               their
               Church
               ▪
               I
               go
               next
               to
               lay
               open
               the
               Evidence
               ,
               after
               which
               I
               shall
               leave
               it
               to
               every
               Man's
               Conscience
               to
               pass
               the
               Verdict
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               in
               (
               f
               )
               Pope
               Gregory
               the
               Great
               's
               Works
               ,
               
               four
               Priviledges
               granted
               ;
               one
               to
               the
               Abbey
               of
               St.
               Medard
               ,
               another
               to
               the
               Hospital
               ,
               a
               third
               to
               the
               Nunnery
               ,
               a
               fourth
               to
               St.
               
               Martin's
               Church
               of
               Autim
               .
               In
               which
               after
               the
               Priviledges
               are
               granted
               ,
               a
               Sanction
               is
               added
               in
               these
               words
               ;
               
                 If
                 any
                 Kings
              
               ,
               &c.
               
                 shall
                 endeavour
                 to
                 countervene
                 this
                 Writing
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 lose
                 the
                 Dignity
                 of
                 his
                 Power
                 and
                 Honour
                 .
              
               Or
               shorter
               ,
               in
               that
               of
               St.
               
                 Medard
                 ,
                 Let
                 him
                 be
                 deprived
                 of
                 his
                 Dignity
                 .
              
               These
               are
               to
               be
               found
               both
               in
               all
               the
               MSS
               ,
               and
               Printed
               Editions
               of
               that
               Popes
               Works
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               the
               first
               of
               these
               to
               Saint
               
               Medard's
               Monastery
               ,
               is
               looked
               on
               as
               a
               forged
               Piece
               ,
               both
               by
               Cardinal
               
                 Perron
                 ,
                 Sirmond
              
               ,
               and
               Lannoy
               .
               But
               as
               it
               went
               for
               a
               true
               one
               till
               of
               late
               ,
               and
               is
               still
               defended
               by
               others
               ,
               Baronius
               in
               particular
               ,
               concluding
               from
               thence
               for
               the
               Popes
               Power
               over
               Kings
               ;
               so
               the
               other
               Priviledges
               are
               not
               denied
               to
               be
               true
               by
               any
               ,
               except
               Lannoy
               of
               late
               ,
               for
               ought
               I
               know
               .
               These
               have
               been
               for
               above
               600
               years
               looked
               on
               as
               the
               Grants
               of
               that
               Pope
               .
               But
               this
               may
               seem
               a
               private
               Writing
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               such
               force
               .
            
             
               About
               130
               years
               after
               that
               ,
               Pope
               g
               Gregory
               the
               3d
               deposed
               
                 Leo
                 ▪
              
               the
               Emperor
               ,
               from
               all
               his
               Dominions
               in
               
               Italy
               ,
               because
               he
               would
               not
               tolerate
               the
               Worship
               of
               I
               mages
               .
               And
               if
               that
               single
               Heresie
               merited
               such
               a
               Sentence
               ,
               what
               may
               we
               look
               ,
               for
               ,
               among
               whose
               many
               imputed
               Errors
               this
               is
               but
               one
               ,
               and
               none
               of
               the
               most
               considerable
               ?
               Not
               many
               years
               after
               that
               ,
               did
               his
               Successor
               Zacharias
               upon
               a
               Message
               he
               received
               from
               France
               ,
               absolve
               that
               Nation
               from
               their
               Oaths
               to
               Childeric
               ,
               and
               ordered
               Boniface
               to
               Crown
               Pepin
               in
               his
               stead
               ▪
               And
               not
               long
               after
               that
               Pope
               Adrian
               gave
               the
               Empire
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               West
               to
               Charles
               the
               Great
               .
               As
               h
               Bellarmine
               proves
               from
               above
               30
               of
               the
               Historians
               of
               that
               time
               ,
               and
               the
               Testimony
               of
               many
               Soveraign
               Princes
               .
               Yet
               these
               being
               dark
               Ages
               ,
               in
               which
               there
               was
               more
               of
               Action
               than
               Dispute
               ,
               we
               do
               not
               find
               the
               Grounds
               laid
               down
               ,
               on
               which
               those
               Proceedings
               were
               founded
               .
               But
               the
               constant
               Maxim
               of
               the
               Papacy
               ,
               was
               ,
               once
               to
               begin
               a
               Practice
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               find
               Arguments
               to
               defend
               it
               ,
               among
               which
               the
               Practice
               it self
               was
               no
               inconsiderable
               one
               ;
               for
               he
               was
               a
               mean
               spirited
               Pope
               ,
               that
               would
               in
               a
               Tittle
               fall
               short
               of
               what
               his
               Predecessors
               had
               assumed
               .
               About
               250
               years
               after
               Charles
               the
               Great
               had
               assumed
               the
               Empire
               of
               the
               West
               ,
               there
               arose
               a
               Pope
               (
               Gregory
               the
               Seventh
               )
               that
               resolved
               to
               make
               the
               most
               of
               his
               See
               that
               could
               be
               :
               and
               reckoning
               ,
               That
               the
               Empire
               of
               the
               West
               was
               the
               Gift
               of
               his
               Predecessors
               ,
               and
               building
               on
               that
               known
               Maxim
               ,
               That
               none
               can
               give
               that
               which
               they
               have
               not
               ,
               he
               looked
               on
               the
               supreme
               Dominion
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               one
               of
               the
               Perquisites
               of
               the
               See
               ,
               which
               he
               would
               by
               no
               means
               part
               with
               .
               And
               therefore
               in
               his
               i
               Dictatis
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               asserts
               the
               several
               Branches
               of
               his
               Prerogative
               ,
               these
               be
               three
               of
               them
               :
               
                 That
                 the
                 Pope
                 only
                 may
                 use
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Ensigns
                 .
                 That
                 he
                 may
                 depose
                 Emperours
                 .
              
               And
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 can
                 absolve
                 Subjects
                 from
                 their
                 Fidelity
                 to
                 wicked
                 Princes
                 .
              
               And
               to
               shew
               he
               was
               in
               earnest
               in
               these
               Doctrines
               ,
               he
               began
               soon
               
               to
               lay
               about
               him
               .
               His
               first
               Threatnings
               were
               against
               King
               Philip
               of
               France
               ,
               who
               was
               a
               vicious
               Prince
               :
               In
               a
               Letter
               to
               the
               Bishops
               of
               France
               ,
               he
               requires
               them
               to
               admonish
               the
               King
               for
               his
               Faults
               ,
               and
               if
               he
               did
               not
               mend
               them
               ,
               to
               put
               the
               whole
               Kingdom
               under
               an
               Interdict
               :
               And
               if
               after
               all
               that
               he
               continued
               still
               Disobedient
               ,
               he
               Swaggers
               out
               in
               these
               Words
               ,
               k
               
                 We
                 will
                 have
                 none
                 to
                 be
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 or
                 doubtful
                 ,
                 what
                 we
                 intend
                 to
                 do
                 upon
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 God
                 we
                 will
                 endeavour
                 by
                 all
                 Means
                 ,
                 to
                 wrest
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
              
               France
               
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Possession
              
               .
               But
               upon
               the
               submission
               of
               that
               King
               ,
               these
               Threatnings
               came
               not
               to
               any
               effect
               :
               Yet
               he
               went
               on
               against
               the
               Emperor
               ,
               Hen.
               the
               4th
               ,
               at
               the
               rate
               he
               had
               threatned
               the
               King
               of
               France
               .
               I
               need
               not
               tell
               what
               all
               the
               World
               knows
               :
               That
               he
               first
               Excommunicated
               and
               Deposed
               the
               Emperor
               ,
               in
               the
               Year
               1076.
               
               Then
               upon
               his
               doing
               of
               Penance
               ,
               he
               received
               him
               into
               his
               Favour
               .
               But
               upon
               new
               provocations
               he
               deposed
               him
               a
               second
               ,
               a
               third
               ,
               and
               fourth
               time
               ,
               in
               the
               years
               1080
               ,
               1081
               ,
               and
               1083.
               
               In
               all
               which
               he
               had
               the
               concurrence
               of
               so
               many
               Roman
               Councils
               ,
               and
               set
               up
               against
               him
               ,
               first
               Rodolph
               ,
               after
               that
               Herman
               :
               as
               his
               Successors
               did
               ;
               first
               Conrade
               ,
               and
               then
               Henry
               ,
               that
               Emperor
               's
               unnatural
               Sons
               .
            
             
               The
               prosecution
               of
               the
               History
               ,
               is
               needless
               to
               my
               Design
               .
               But
               in
               his
               Letter
               to
               Herman
               ,
               Bishop
               of
               Mets
               ,
               l
               we
               meet
               with
               that
               which
               is
               more
               considerable
               .
               For
               there
               he
               largely
               justifies
               his
               Proceedings
               ,
               which
               he
               grounds
               on
               the
               Keys
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               being
               given
               to
               St.
               Peter
               ;
               and
               the
               power
               of
               Binding
               and
               Loosing
               joined
               to
               them
               .
               More
               places
               of
               Scripture
               he
               sought
               not
               ,
               but
               his
               Successor
               ,
               m
               Boniface
               the
               8th
               ,
               made
               use
               of
               
                 Ecce
                 duo
                 Gladii
              
               ,
               and
               the
               power
               given
               to
               the
               Prophet
               
                 Ieremiah
                 ,
                 Over
                 Kingdoms
                 ,
                 to
                 Root
                 out
                 ,
                 Pull
                 down
                 ,
                 Destroy
                 ,
                 Throw
                 down
                 ,
                 to
                 Build
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 plant
                 :
              
               And
               they
               
               took
               it
               in
               great
               dudgeon
               ,
               if
               any
               would
               compare
               a
               single
               Prophet
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               to
               Christ's
               Vicar
               under
               the
               Gospel
               .
               But
               Gregory
               goes
               on
               in
               his
               Proofs
               ,
               to
               the
               Tradition
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               And
               says
               ,
               The
               Fathers
               had
               often
               both
               in
               General
               Councils
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               particular
               Writings
               acknowledged
               ,
               That
               this
               Power
               was
               in
               the
               See
               of
               Rome
               ;
               That
               it
               was
               the
               Mother
               and
               Head
               of
               all
               other
               Churches
               :
               That
               all
               matters
               were
               to
               be
               judged
               by
               it
               ,
               from
               whose
               Sentence
               no
               Appeal
               could
               lye
               :
               Nor
               could
               there
               be
               a
               Review
               made
               of
               the
               Judgments
               passed
               in
               that
               See.
               And
               to
               confirm
               what
               he
               had
               asserted
               ,
               he
               cites
               some
               Passages
               out
               of
               Gelasius
               ,
               and
               Iulius
               ,
               and
               that
               Clause
               in
               the
               Priviledges
               granted
               by
               Gregory
               the
               Great
               ,
               formerly
               mentioned
               .
               So
               here
               he
               very
               fully
               and
               formally
               delivers
               the
               Tradition
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               builds
               upon
               it
               .
               He
               also
               cites
               the
               Precedent
               of
               Pope
               Zacharias
               ,
               his
               Deposing
               Childeric
               ,
               not
               for
               any
               fault
               he
               found
               in
               him
               ,
               but
               because
               he
               thought
               him
               not
               fit
               to
               Govern.
               From
               that
               he
               goes
               on
               to
               some
               Reasons
               ,
               (
               such
               as
               they
               are
               )
               for
               the
               justification
               of
               his
               Proceedings
               .
               The
               Pope
               having
               thus
               declared
               the
               Tradition
               and
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               wondred
               at
               ,
               if
               both
               the
               Schoolmen
               mixt
               it
               with
               the
               Instructions
               they
               gave
               their
               Scholars
               ,
               and
               the
               Canonists
               made
               it
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               n
               
                 Hugo
                 de
                 Sancto
                 Victore
                 ,
                 Alexander
                 Alensis
                 ,
                 Bonaventure
                 ,
                 Durand
                 ,
                 Peter
                 of
                 Aliac
                 ,
                 Iohn
                 of
                 Paris
                 ,
                 Almain
                 ,
                 Gabriel
                 Biel
                 ,
                 Henry
                 of
                 Ghant
                 ,
                 Iohn
                 Driodo
                 ,
                 Iohn
                 de
                 Terre
                 ▪
                 iremata
                 ,
                 Albert
                 Pighius
                 ,
                 Thomas
                 Waldensis
                 ,
                 Petrus
                 de
                 Palude
                 ,
                 Cajetan
                 ,
                 Franciscus
                 Victoria
                 ,
                 Dominicus
                 a
                 Soto
                 ,
              
               and
               many
               others
               ,
               (
               in
               all
               70
               are
               reckoned
               by
               Bellarmin
               ,
               but
               Foulis
               enlarges
               the
               number
               to
               177
               ,
               whom
               he
               cites
               ,
               who
               )
               did
               formally
               assert
               it
               .
               Aquinas
               also
               taught
               it
               ;
               tho'
               in
               some
               places
               he
               contradicted
               himself
               .
               But
               o
               Boniface
               the
               8th
               ,
               thought
               his
               Predecessors
               
               had
               proceeded
               in
               this
               matter
               too
               cautiously
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               went
               more
               roundly
               to
               work
               .
               In
               the
               Jubilee
               in
               the
               year
               1300
               ,
               He
               shewed
               himself
               the
               first
               day
               in
               the
               Pontifical
               Habit
               ,
               but
               the
               second
               day
               ,
               he
               was
               clothed
               with
               the
               Imperial
               Habit
               ,
               a
               naked
               Sword
               being
               carried
               before
               him
               ,
               and
               cried
               out
               with
               a
               loud
               voice
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 Pope
                 and
                 Emperor
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 both
                 the
                 Earthly
                 ,
                 and
                 Heavenly
                 Empire
                 .
              
               This
               upon
               so
               publick
               an
               occasion
               looks
               very
               like
               the
               Teaching
               the
               Church
               
                 Ex
                 Cathedra
                 ▪
              
               But
               because
               words
               vanished
               into
               Air
               ,
               he
               left
               it
               in
               writing
               ,
               in
               these
               terms
               :
               p
               
                 We
                 say
                 and
                 define
                 and
                 pronounce
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 absolutely
                 necessary
                 to
                 Salvation
                 for
                 every
                 humane
                 creature
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
               This
               being
               put
               into
               the
               Text
               of
               the
               Canon
               Law
               ,
               in
               which
               it
               is
               continued
               to
               this
               day
               ;
               we
               cannot
               think
               it
               Strange
               that
               
                 Panorimitan
                 ,
                 Ostiensis
                 ,
                 Silvester
              
               ,
               with
               all
               the
               other
               Canonists
               assert
               the
               Popes
               direct
               Dominion
               over
               all
               the
               World.
               And
               what
               can
               they
               say
               less
               ,
               Believing
               him
               to
               be
               Christs
               Vicar
               on
               Earth
               ,
               
                 to
                 whom
                 all
                 Power
                 in
                 heaven
                 and
                 earth
                 was
                 given
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
              
               therefore
               the
               power
               in
               Heaven
               being
               judged
               enough
               for
               Christ
               to
               manage
               himself
               ,
               they
               thought
               all
               the
               power
               in
               Earth
               was
               Committed
               to
               the
               Vicar
               .
               This
               passed
               down
               without
               Contradiction
               among
               them
               ,
               but
               was
               not
               received
               by
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               yet
               the
               Indirect
               ,
               or
               as
               they
               termed
               it
               ,
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               power
               in
               cases
               of
               Heresie
               was
               Universally
               agreed
               to
               :
               not
               one
               person
               Opposing
               it
               ,
               till
               Luther
               and
               his
               Followers
               came
               ,
               sawcily
               to
               look
               into
               the
               Popes
               Title
               to
               this
               ,
               and
               many
               other
               pretended
               Rights
               of
               the
               See
               of
               Rome
               .
            
             
               But
               because
               the
               Plea
               for
               an
               Indirect
               Power
               ,
               was
               not
               Sufficient
               ,
               Since
               if
               a
               Prince
               did
               not
               Favour
               Heresie
               ,
               it
               was
               of
               no
               use
               :
               And
               the
               pretention
               to
               a
               direct
               power
               was
               of
               an
               harsh
               sound
               :
               Therefore
               a
               Title
               of
               another
               kind
               was
               set
               up
               .
               It
               was
               pretended
               ,
               That
               all
               the
               Kingdoms
               
               in
               the
               Western
               and
               Northern
               parts
               of
               Europe
               were
               by
               formal
               Surrenders
               offered
               up
               to
               St.
               Peter
               ,
               and
               St.
               Paul
               ;
               And
               therefore
               whatever
               the
               Popes
               did
               ,
               was
               said
               to
               be
               done
               in
               Defence
               of
               their
               Rights
               ;
               which
               made
               Gregory
               the
               7th
               fly
               to
               them
               in
               that
               flanting
               Address
               ,
               with
               which
               he
               begins
               his
               Sentences
               against
               the
               Emperor
               .
            
             
               First
               of
               all
               ,
               the
               Donation
               of
               Constantine
               the
               Great
               was
               forged
               :
               By
               which
               the
               Power
               of
               all
               the
               West
               ,
               
                 Italy
                 ,
                 Sicily
                 ,
                 Sardinia
                 ,
                 Germany
                 ,
                 France
                 ,
                 Spain
                 ,
              
               and
               England
               ,
               were
               given
               to
               the
               Pope
               .
               This
               was
               put
               into
               the
               Text
               of
               the
               Canon
               Law
               :
               and
               was
               stood
               to
               ,
               by
               all
               the
               Canonists
               .
               It
               is
               true
               the
               Civilians
               wrote
               generally
               against
               it
               .
               Among
               whom
               Bartholus
               may
               be
               reckoned
               ,
               for
               in
               his
               Preface
               to
               the
               Digests
               having
               mentioned
               the
               Opinions
               of
               some
               against
               it
               ,
               when
               it
               comes
               to
               his
               own
               ,
               he
               delivers
               it
               thus
               ;
               
                 Take
                 notice
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 now
                 in
                 the
                 Territory
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               (
               for
               he
               taught
               at
               Bulloigne
               )
               
                 and
                 therefore
                 I
                 say
                 that
                 Donation
                 is
                 valid
                 .
              
               But
               till
               Valla
               discovered
               the
               Impostures
               of
               it
               so
               manifestly
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               now
               ashamed
               to
               maintain
               it
               any
               longer
               ,
               their
               plea
               from
               it
               was
               never
               laid
               down
               .
               But
               
                 Augustinus
                 Steuchus
              
               ,
               who
               undertakes
               the
               Vindication
               of
               that
               Donation
               against
               Valla
               ,
               does
               likewise
               alledge
               from
               some
               Instruments
               in
               the
               Vatican
               ,
               that
               both
               the
               Kingdoms
               of
               
                 Spain
                 ,
                 Arragon
                 ,
                 France
                 ,
                 England
                 ,
                 Denmark
                 ,
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 Sicily
                 ,
              
               and
               Croatia
               and
               Dalmatia
               ,
               did
               Subject
               their
               Crowns
               to
               the
               See
               of
               Rome
               .
               b
               Kranizius
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               Lakold
               King
               of
               Poland
               ,
               made
               it
               Tributary
               to
               Rome
               .
               And
               for
               the
               German
               Empire
               ,
               tho
               Steuchus
               says
               nothing
               of
               it
               ,
               perhaps
               that
               he
               might
               not
               offend
               Charles
               the
               5th
               ,
               yet
               there
               is
               both
               in
               the
               Canon
               Law
               ,
               and
               the
               Letters
               of
               Popes
               ,
               more
               to
               be
               said
               upon
               that
               Head
               ,
               than
               for
               any
               of
               the
               rest
               .
               They
               pretend
               the
               Popes
               set
               up
               first
               the
               Empire
               of
               the
               West
               :
               Then
               gave
               the
               Princes
               of
               Germany
               the
               Right
               of
               choosing
               the
               Emperor
               ,
               and
               does
               still
               give
               the
               Imperial
               
               Crown
               ,
               upon
               the
               Emperors
               Swearing
               an
               Oath
               of
               Homage
               to
               them
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               verse
               under
               that
               Insolent
               Picture
               set
               up
               by
               Pope
               Innocent
               the
               2d
               .
               In
               the
               Lateram
               r
               of
               the
               Emperor
               lying
               prostrate
               at
               his
               feet
               ,
               and
               receiving
               the
               Crown
               from
               him
               .
            
             
               Post
               homo
               fit
               Papae
               ,
               sumit
               quo
               dante
               Coronam
               .
            
             
               But
               all
               these
               Surrenders
               were
               made
               use
               of
               only
               to
               strengthen
               the
               great
               pretention
               they
               had
               of
               being
               Christs
               Vicars
               ,
               and
               St.
               Peters
               Successours
               ;
               which
               from
               the
               end
               of
               the
               11th
               Century
               ,
               till
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               16th
               .
               for
               above
               4
               Ages
               together
               was
               as
               Authoritatively
               asserted
               by
               Popes
               ,
               as
               positively
               taught
               by
               Divines
               ,
               and
               as
               tamely
               received
               by
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               Emperors
               and
               Kings
               not
               presuming
               to
               contradict
               it
               ,
               as
               any
               other
               Article
               of
               Faith.
               And
               for
               proofs
               of
               this
               we
               need
               appeal
               to
               no
               other
               witnesses
               than
               those
               3.
               great
               Cardinals
               
                 Baronius
                 ,
                 Bellarmin
              
               and
               Perron
               ,
               who
               may
               be
               presumed
               to
               have
               understood
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               their
               own
               Church
               ,
               better
               than
               any
               body
               else
               .
            
             
               The
               First
               of
               those
               ,
               through
               his
               whole
               work
               strains
               his
               Industry
               ,
               to
               discover
               as
               many
               Instances
               as
               he
               can
               of
               it
               :
               and
               never
               parts
               with
               any
               without
               expressing
               the
               particular
               satisfaction
               he
               had
               in
               so
               pleasant
               a
               Discovery
               .
               I
               shall
               only
               set
               down
               what
               he
               says
               on
               the
               two
               1st
               .
               occasions
               that
               he
               met
               with
               .
               When
               he
               takes
               notice
               of
               Gregory
               the
               Great
               's
               priviledges
               formerly
               mentioned
               ,
               he
               adds
               ,
               s
               
                 You
                 see
                 Reader
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Popes
                 can
                 make
                 Laws
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 if
                 Kings
                 themselves
                 do
                 not
                 yield
                 Obedience
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 lose
                 their
                 Kingdoms
                 .
              
               Upon
               the
               first
               Deposition
               made
               by
               Gregory
               the
               3d.
               He
               adds
               ,
               t
               
                 The
                 Faithful
                 in
                 the
                 West
                 being
                 awakened
                 by
                 this
                 Thunder
                 ,
                 do
                 immediately
                 fall
                 from
                 the
                 Obedience
                 to
              
               Leo
               ,
               
                 adhering
                 to
                 this
                 Apostolical
                 Pope
                 .
                 So
                 this
              
               
               Gregory
               
                 left
                 a
                 worthy
                 Precedent
                 to
                 Posterity
                 ,
                 that
                 Heretical
                 Princes
                 ,
                 be
                 not
                 suffered
                 to
                 reign
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 if
                 having
                 been
                 often
                 admonished
                 ,
                 they
                 continue
                 to
                 persist
                 obstinately
                 in
                 their
                 Errors
                 .
              
               Such
               strains
               as
               these
               do
               so
               often
               occur
               afterwards
               ,
               that
               they
               can
               scarce
               be
               reckoned
               .
               It
               is
               well
               known
               what
               advice
               he
               gave
               P.
               Paul
               the
               5th
               in
               the
               quarrel
               with
               the
               Venetians
               ,
               applying
               the
               voice
               to
               St.
               
                 Peter
                 ,
                 Arise
                 and
                 Kill
              
               ,
               to
               the
               case
               in
               hand
               ;
               and
               that
               ,
               with
               his
               Insolent
               Paraenesis
               to
               that
               Republick
               ,
               are
               clear
               Evidences
               of
               his
               sence
               in
               this
               matter
               .
               What
               Bellarmin
               taught
               more
               shortly
               and
               obscur●…ly
               in
               his
               Controversies
               ,
               was
               afterwards
               made
               more
               plain
               both
               by
               his
               Writings
               ,
               about
               the
               Translation
               of
               the
               Roman
               Empire
               ,
               upon
               the
               Interdict
               of
               Venice
               ,
               and
               against
               King
               Iimes
               ,
               and
               
                 William
                 Barklay
              
               :
               And
               Cardinal
               Perrons
               Eloquent
               speech
               against
               the
               Bill
               put
               in
               by
               the
               Third
               Estate
               of
               France
               ,
               for
               Condemning
               those
               pretensions
               of
               a
               Deposing
               Power
               ,
               shews
               us
               not
               only
               his
               own
               sense
               ,
               but
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               whole
               Clergy
               of
               France
               ;
               in
               whose
               name
               he
               delivered
               it
               .
               u
               He
               calls
               the
               Contrary
               Opinion
               ,
               
                 a
                 Doctrine
                 that
                 breeds
                 Schisms
                 ,
                 a
                 Gate
                 that
                 leads
                 unto
                 all
                 Heresie
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 detestable
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 and
                 his
                 Fellow
                 B●…shops
                 will
                 choose
                 to
                 burn
                 at
                 a
                 Stake
                 rather
                 than
                 consent
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
               He
               affirming
               
                 That
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               France
               
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Schools
                 of
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 coming
                 of
              
               Calvin
               ,
               
                 held
                 the
                 affi●…mative
              
               ,
               and
               says
               ,
               
                 That
                 no
                 where
                 in
              
               France
               
                 since
                 the
                 Divinity
                 Schools
                 w●…re
                 set
                 up
                 ,
                 can
                 they
                 find
                 any
                 one
                 Doctor
                 ,
                 Divine
                 ,
                 or
                 Lawyer
                 ,
                 any
                 Decree
                 ,
                 Council
                 ,
                 or
                 Sentence
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 one
                 Magistrate
                 Ecclesiastick
                 ,
                 or
                 Politick
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 held
                 that
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 Heresie
                 or
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 Subjects
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 absolved
                 from
                 their
                 Oaths
                 of
                 Fidelity
                 to
                 their
                 Princes
                 .
              
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               at
               first
               he
               spake
               more
               modestly
               ,
               and
               pretended
               the
               thing
               was
               problematical
               ,
               and
               so
               was
               not
               fit
               matter
               for
               an
               Oath
               :
               but
               when
               that
               modester
               
               Strain
               (
               tho
               it
               tended
               all
               to
               depress
               the
               Regal
               ,
               and
               exalt
               the
               Papal
               Power
               )
               had
               so
               far
               prevailed
               with
               the
               King
               ,
               that
               he
               ordered
               the
               matter
               to
               be
               laid
               aside
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               further
               insisted
               on
               .
               They
               were
               not
               satisfied
               with
               this
               ,
               but
               made
               a
               new
               Address
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ;
               and
               the
               Cardinal
               spake
               now
               in
               a
               higher
               tone
               ,
               asserting
               formally
               the
               Popes
               indirect
               Power
               in
               Temporal●…
               ;
               and
               that
               all
               who
               maintained
               the
               contrary
               were
               Schismaticks
               ,
               and
               Hereticks
               ,
               even
               those
               of
               the
               Parliament
               it self
               ;
               and
               did
               plainly
               threaten
               the
               King
               ,
               That
               if
               he
               did
               not
               raze
               all
               the
               Proceedings
               out
               of
               the
               Register
               ,
               the
               Clergy
               would
               leave
               the
               Assembly
               ,
               and
               Excommunicate
               all
               who
               denied
               the
               Popes
               Power
               of
               Deposing
               .
               And
               if
               the
               King
               would
               not
               suffer
               them
               to
               execu●…e
               these
               Censures
               ,
               they
               would
               proceed
               upon
               their
               hazard
               tho
               they
               were
               to
               suffer
               Martyrdom
               for
               it
               .
               For
               which
               zeal
               ,
               they
               received
               a
               Brave
               from
               the
               Pope
               ,
               giving
               them
               his
               solemn
               Thanks
               for
               what
               they
               had
               done
               ;
               desiring
               them
               to
               persevere
               in
               the
               same
               mind
               .
               So
               we
               have
               in
               this
               ●…stance
               ,
               not
               only
               Cardinal
               Perrons
               own
               mind
               ,
               but
               the
               s●…nse
               of
               the
               whole
               Clergy
               of
               France
               .
            
             
               I
               do
               not
               think
               it
               necessary
               to
               enquire
               further
               into
               the
               opinion
               of
               later
               Writers
               ;
               tho
               it
               were
               easie
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               to
               〈◊〉
               day
               ,
               both
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               ,
               the
               whole
               Order
               of
               the
               Jesuites
               ,
               the
               Writers
               both
               of
               Controversies
               ,
               and
               Cases
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               the
               Expositors
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               do
               as
               oft
               as
               occasion
               offers
               ,
               assert
               the
               power
               of
               Deposing
               Kings
               to
               be
               still
               in
               the
               See
               of
               Rome
               .
               And
               tho
               some
               few
               Writers
               of
               that
               Religion
               ,
               since
               Barkelay
               and
               
               Widdrington's
               time
               ,
               both
               of
               the
               English
               and
               Irish
               Nation
               ,
               have
               adventured
               to
               deny
               this
               power
               ;
               théy
               have
               been
               censured
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               branded
               with
               Heresy
               .
               This
               has
               been
               so
               notorious
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               the
               Irish
               Remonstrance
               ,
               that
               I
               need
               say
               no
               more
               of
               it
               .
            
             
             
               But
               whether
               the
               Writers
               of
               this
               Age
               allow
               it
               or
               not
               ,
               they
               are
               bound
               according
               to
               their
               Doctrine
               about
               Tradition
               ,
               to
               acknowledg
               it
               ;
               since
               two
               of
               the
               Characters
               of
               Tradition
               are
               found
               to
               agree
               to
               it
               .
               For
               it
               has
               been
               delivered
               in
               several
               Ages
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               true
               Catholick
               Doctrine
               by
               all
               the
               publick
               Doctors
               in
               these
               times
               :
               so
               that
               either
               This
               is
               a
               Tradition
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               That
               is
               not
               a
               true
               mark
               of
               Tradition
               :
               nor
               is
               it
               a
               certain
               conveyance
               of
               Truth
               ,
               if
               we
               may
               be
               thus
               deceived
               in
               a
               clear
               Tradition
               ,
               for
               four
               Ages
               successively
               .
               It
               does
               also
               appear
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               See
               of
               Rome
               be
               a
               faithful
               Depositary
               and
               Transmitter
               of
               Church
               Traditions
               ,
               this
               must
               be
               one
               ,
               since
               it
               is
               delivered
               to
               the
               world
               by
               so
               many
               Popes
               in
               the
               names
               of
               St.
               Peter
               and
               St.
               Paul
               ,
               and
               founded
               on
               the
               
                 Power
                 of
                 the
                 Keys
              
               ,
               and
               
                 of
                 Binding
                 and
                 Loosing
              
               granted
               to
               St.
               Peter
               .
            
             
               But
               I
               shall
               next
               shew
               how
               the
               third
               mark
               of
               Tradition
               ,
               the
               Authority
               of
               General
               Councils
               ,
               agrees
               to
               this
               Doctrine
               .
               When
               this
               Doctrine
               had
               been
               so
               well
               spread
               over
               Europe
               ,
               then
               the
               Popes
               found
               it
               was
               safe
               ,
               to
               trust
               it
               to
               the
               judgment
               of
               such
               an
               Assembly
               as
               they
               esteemed
               a
               General
               Council
               .
               And
               they
               proceeded
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               after
               the
               same
               manner
               that
               they
               had
               done
               in
               the
               worship
               of
               Images
               :
               and
               as
               they
               did
               afterwards
               in
               the
               points
               of
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               and
               denying
               the
               Chalice
               in
               the
               Communion
               .
               They
               took
               care
               first
               to
               infuse
               it
               into
               all
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               (
               which
               God
               wo●…'s
               was
               no
               hard
               thing
               )
               and
               then
               brought
               them
               together
               ,
               and
               made
               up
               the
               Pageant
               of
               a
               Council
               ,
               for
               giving
               it
               more
               authority
               .
               So
               above
               an
               hundred
               years
               after
               Gregory
               the
               VII
               .
               had
               first
               taught
               this
               Doctrine
               ,
               a
               thing
               under
               the
               name
               of
               a
               General
               Council
               sate
               in
               the
               
                 Later
                 an
              
               at
               Rome
               ,
               where
               ,
               upon
               the
               advantage
               the
               Popes
               had
               against
               the
               Albigenses
               and
               others
               ,
               who
               were
               according
               ▪
               to
               their
               Opinion
               most
               pestiferous
               Hereticks
               ;
               they
               first
               precured
               a
               Decree
               for
               it
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               many
               Provincial
               
               Councils
               had
               concurred
               with
               Gregory
               the
               VII
               .
               (
               one
               of
               these
               is
               called
               a
               General
               one
               ,
               110
               Bishops
               being
               present
               )
               and
               the
               other
               Popes
               who
               had
               formerly
               given
               out
               these
               Thunders
               :
               But
               now
               the
               matter
               was
               to
               be
               more
               solemnly
               Transacted
               .
            
             
               In
               this
               Council
               many
               Hereticks
               are
               condemned
               and
               
               Excommunicated
               ;
               
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 had
                 sworn
                 Oaths
                 of
                 Fidelity
                 or
                 Hemage
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 are
                 Absolved
                 from
                 those
                 Oaths
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 required
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 obtaining
                 the
                 Remission
                 of
                 their
                 sins
                 ,
                 to
                 fight
                 against
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 those
                 who
                 die
                 doing
                 penance
                 in
                 that
                 manner
                 ,
                 may
                 without
                 doubt
                 expect
                 Indulgence
                 for
                 their
                 sins
                 ,
                 with
                 eternal
                 rewards
                 .
              
               And
               in
               conclusion
               ,
               
                 by
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 St.
              
               Peter
               
                 and
                 St.
              
               Paul
               
                 they
                 Remit
                 to
                 all
                 who
                 shall
                 rise
                 and
                 fight
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 two
                 years
                 Penance
                 .
              
               Here
               the
               Council
               does
               industriously
               infuse
               this
               Doctrine
               into
               all
               people
               ;
               and
               calls
               Rebellion
               Penance
               (
               a
               very
               easy
               one
               to
               a
               poor
               or
               discontented
               Subject
               )
               and
               assures
               them
               of
               a
               deliverance
               from
               Purgatory
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               should
               be
               admitted
               straight
               to
               Heaven
               for
               it
               .
               In
               an
               Age
               in
               which
               these
               things
               were
               believed
               ,
               more
               effectual
               means
               than
               those
               could
               not
               be
               found
               out
               ,
               to
               engage
               the
               people
               in
               it
               .
            
             
               By
               this
               Decree
               ,
               if
               we
               are
               guilty
               of
               the
               Heresies
               then
               condemned
               ,
               (
               as
               no
               doubt
               we
               are
               of
               most
               of
               them
               )
               without
               more
               ado
               ,
               or
               any
               further
               Sentence
               ▪
               upon
               the
               declaring
               us
               guilty
               of
               the
               Heresies
               of
               the
               Albigenses
               ,
               the
               Subjects
               are
               delivered
               from
               their
               obligations
               to
               the
               King.
               And
               when
               they
               conspire
               or
               rebel
               against
               him
               ,
               they
               are
               only
               doing
               penance
               for
               their
               sins
               ;
               and
               he
               were
               hard-hearted
               that
               would
               punish
               men
               only
               for
               doing
               of
               penance
               .
            
             
               About
               thirty
               years
               after
               that
               Council
               ,
               the
               Pope
               had
               a
               mind
               to
               regulate
               the
               former
               Law
               ,
               That
               the
               Deposing
               of
               Kings
               might
               be
               declared
               a
               part
               of
               his
               Prerogative
               ;
               and
               
               that
               thereby
               he
               might
               with
               authority
               Dispose
               of
               their
               Kingdoms
               to
               others
               .
               For
               hitherto
               the
               Popes
               had
               only
               pretended
               to
               the
               Power
               of
               Deposing
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               States
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               as
               in
               an
               Interregne
               ,
               were
               to
               choose
               a
               new
               Prince
               .
               But
               P.
               Innocent
               the
               III.
               thought
               it
               was
               half
               work
               ,
               except
               he
               could
               bestow
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               take
               away
               Crowns
               .
               His
               Predecessor
               Celestine
               had
               in
               a
               most
               extravagant
               humour
               set
               the
               Crown
               on
               Henry
               the
               Sixth
               his
               head
               ,
               with
               his
               two
               feet
               ,
               and
               then
               kickt
               it
               off
               again
               ;
               to
               shew
               ,
               according
               to
               Barronius
               his
               Comment
               ,
               
                 That
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 his
                 power
                 to
                 give
                 ,
                 to
                 maintain
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 Empire
                 .
              
            
             
               A
               very
               full
               Assembly
               therefore
               being
               called
               of
               about
               1200
               of
               one
               sort
               or
               other
               to
               the
               Lateran
               again
               ,
               It
               was
               
               first
               Decreed
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 aid
                 of
                 Secular
                 Princes
                 should
                 be
                 required
                 for
                 the
                 Extirpating
                 of
                 Hereticks
              
               ;
               after
               that
               they
               proceed
               and
               enact
               thus
               .
               
                 When
                 the
                 Temporal
                 Lord
                 required
                 or
                 admonished
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 shall
                 neglect
                 to
                 purge
                 his
                 Territory
                 from
                 Heretical
                 wickedness
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 be
                 Excommunicated
                 by
                 the
                 Metropolitan
                 and
                 his
                 Suffragans
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 he
                 persist
                 in
                 neglecting
                 to
                 give
                 satisfaction
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 a
                 year
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 be
                 signified
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 :
                 That
                 he
                 from
                 thenceforth
                 may
                 pronounce
                 his
                 Subjects
                 discharged
                 from
                 their
                 Obedience
                 ;
                 and
                 expose
                 his
                 Territory
                 to
                 be
                 seized
                 on
                 by
                 Catholicks
                 ,
                 who
                 having
                 exterminated
                 the
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 shall
                 possess
                 it
                 without
                 contradiction
                 ,
                 and
                 preserve
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 purity
                 of
                 the
                 Faieh
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 no
                 injury
                 be
                 done
                 to
                 the
                 Right
                 of
                 the
                 Supreme
                 Lord
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 such
                 ,
                 provided
                 he
                 do
                 not
                 any
                 way
                 oppose
                 himself
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Law
                 is
                 to
                 take
                 place
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 no
                 Superiour
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
             
               The
               Deposition
               of
               the
               Court
               of
               Tholouse
               ,
               being
               the
               thing
               then
               in
               their
               eye
               ,
               made
               that
               the
               Decree
               runs
               chiefly
               against
               Feudatary
               Princes
               ,
               yet
               as
               the
               last
               Clause
               takes
               in
               Soveraign
               Princes
               ,
               so
               by
               the
               Clause
               before
               ,
               it
               was
               provided
               ,
               
                 That
                 if
                 the
                 Soveraign
                 did
                 any
                 way
                 Oppose
                 what
              
               
               
                 was
                 done
                 against
                 his
                 Vassal
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 forfeit
                 his
                 Right
                 .
              
               I
               did
               in
               the
               former
               part
               of
               this
               Letter
               ,
               meet
               with
               all
               the
               Exceptions
               that
               are
               commonly
               made
               to
               this
               Canon
               .
               Only
               one
               pretty
               Answer
               which
               a
               person
               of
               Honour
               makes
               ,
               is
               yet
               to
               be
               considered
               .
               He
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               there
               were
               so
               many
               Soveraign
               Princes
               ,
               or
               Ambassadors
               from
               them
               ,
               at
               this
               Council
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               to
               look
               on
               this
               Decree
               ,
               as
               a
               thing
               to
               which
               those
               Princes
               consented
               .
               From
               whence
               he
               Infers
               ,
               It
               was
               rather
               their
               Act
               ,
               than
               an
               Invasion
               of
               their
               Rights
               made
               by
               that
               Council
               .
               But
               be
               it
               so
               ,
               he
               knows
               they
               allow
               no
               Prescription
               against
               the
               Church
               .
               If
               then
               those
               Princes
               consented
               to
               it
               ,
               upon
               which
               the
               power
               of
               Deposing
               had
               that
               Accession
               to
               fortifie
               it
               by
               ,
               it
               can
               never
               be
               recalled
               nor
               prescribed
               against
               .
               It
               is
               true
               there
               were
               many
               Ambassadors
               from
               Princes
               there
               :
               But
               they
               were
               all
               such
               as
               either
               held
               their
               Dominions
               by
               the
               Popes
               Grant
               ,
               or
               had
               been
               either
               Deposed
               by
               him
               ,
               or
               Threatned
               with
               Depositions
               ,
               or
               were
               the
               Children
               of
               those
               whom
               he
               had
               Deposed
               .
               So
               no
               wonder
               they
               stood
               in
               such
               fear
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               that
               they
               durst
               not
               refuse
               to
               consent
               to
               every
               thing
               he
               had
               a
               mind
               to
               .
               For
               indeed
               this
               Council
               did
               only
               give
               their
               Placet
               to
               a
               paper
               of
               Decrees
               penned
               by
               the
               Pope
               .
            
             
               Henry
               called
               the
               Greek
               Emperor
               ,
               Brother
               to
               Baldwin
               ,
               that
               had
               seized
               on
               Constantinople
               ,
               had
               no
               other
               Title
               to
               it
               besides
               the
               Popes
               Gift
               .
               Frederick
               the
               2d
               .
               who
               had
               been
               the
               Popes
               Ward
               ,
               was
               then
               the
               Elect
               Emperor
               of
               Germany
               ,
               made
               so
               at
               the
               Popes
               Instance
               ,
               who
               had
               Deposed
               the
               two
               Immediately
               preceding
               Emperours
               ,
               Philip
               and
               Otho
               the
               4th
               .
               the
               last
               being
               at
               that
               time
               alive
               ;
               So
               that
               he
               durst
               not
               contradict
               the
               Pope
               ,
               lest
               he
               should
               have
               set
               up
               Otho
               against
               him
               .
               But
               no
               Emperor
               ,
               except
               Henry
               the
               4th
               ,
               ever
               suffered
               more
               from
               the
               Popes
               Tyranny
               ,
               than
               he
               did
               afterwards
               .
               One
               sad
               Instance
               of
               it
               was
               ,
               that
               the
               Pope
               having
               
               pressed
               his
               March
               to
               the
               Holy-land
               much
               ,
               did
               at
               last
               Excommunicate
               him
               for
               his
               delays
               :
               upon
               which
               ,
               he
               to
               avoid
               further
               censures
               ,
               carried
               an
               Army
               thither
               :
               which
               was
               so
               succesful
               ,
               that
               the
               Pope
               who
               hoped
               he
               should
               have
               been
               destroyed
               in
               the
               Expedition
               ,
               (
               as
               the
               first
               Emperor
               of
               that
               name
               was
               )
               now
               being
               vexed
               at
               his
               Success
               ,
               complained
               that
               he
               should
               have
               presumed
               to
               go
               thither
               ,
               while
               he
               lay
               under
               Excommunication
               ,
               and
               was
               in
               Rebellion
               against
               him
               ;
               and
               went
               about
               not
               only
               to
               Dethrone
               him
               ,
               but
               to
               get
               him
               to
               be
               betrayed
               by
               the
               Knights
               Hospitallers
               ,
               and
               Templers
               ,
               into
               the
               Sultans
               hands
               ,
               who
               abominating
               that
               Treachery
               ,
               revealed
               it
               to
               him
               .
            
             
               Iohn
               of
               Brenne
               had
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Ierusalem
               by
               that
               same
               Popes
               Gift
               ,
               who
               took
               it
               from
               Almeric
               King
               of
               Cyprus
               ,
               and
               gave
               it
               him
               ;
               But
               Almeric
               had
               no
               cause
               to
               complain
               ,
               since
               he
               held
               Cyprus
               only
               by
               the
               same
               Copy
               of
               the
               Popes
               Gift
               :
               So
               they
               both
               were
               at
               the
               Popes
               Mercy
               .
               Our
               Iohn
               of
               England
               was
               his
               Vassal
               ,
               as
               he
               usually
               called
               him
               ;
               But
               his
               Successour
               went
               higher
               ,
               calling
               the
               King
               of
               England
               not
               only
               his
               Vassal
               ,
               but
               
                 his
                 Slave
              
               ;
               and
               Declared
               
                 That
                 at
                 his
                 beck
                 he
                 could
                 procure
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 Imprisoned
                 ,
                 and
              
               
               
                 Disgraced
                 .
                 Iames
              
               King
               of
               Arragon
               ,
               who
               was
               also
               the
               Popes
               Ward
               ,
               had
               no
               less
               reason
               to
               be
               afraid
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               who
               had
               Deposed
               his
               Father
               for
               Assisting
               the
               Count
               of
               
                 Tholouse
                 .
                 Philip
                 Augustus
              
               King
               of
               France
               ,
               had
               his
               Kingdom
               twice
               put
               under
               an
               Interdict
               ,
               worse
               things
               being
               also
               threatned
               .
               The
               like
               Threatnings
               had
               been
               made
               to
               Andrew
               King
               of
               Hungary
               ,
               but
               upon
               his
               Submission
               he
               was
               received
               into
               favour
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               is
               it
               any
               wonder
               ,
               that
               those
               Princes
               gave
               way
               to
               such
               a
               Decree
               ,
               when
               they
               knew
               not
               how
               to
               help
               themselves
               by
               Opposing
               it
               ,
               which
               would
               have
               raised
               a
               Storm
               ,
               that
               they
               could
               not
               hope
               to
               weather
               ?
            
             
               Anothet
               thing
               is
               remarkable
               concerning
               this
               time
               ,
               by
               
               which
               the
               Belief
               of
               the
               Deposing
               Doctrine
               in
               that
               Age
               will
               better
               appear
               .
               Other
               Princes
               whom
               Popes
               had
               Deposed
               ,
               procured
               some
               Civilians
               to
               write
               for
               them
               ;
               and
               got
               Synods
               of
               Bishops
               sometimes
               on
               their
               side
               against
               the
               Pope
               .
               Because
               it
               was
               evident
               the
               Pope
               proceeded
               not
               upon
               the
               Account
               of
               Heresie
               ,
               but
               of
               private
               spite
               and
               hatred
               .
               But
               in
               the
               case
               of
               the
               Count
               of
               Tholouse
               ,
               who
               was
               a
               manifest
               Favourer
               of
               that
               ,
               which
               was
               esteemed
               Heresie
               ,
               (
               the
               Opinions
               of
               the
               Albigenses
               that
               were
               his
               Subjects
               )
               not
               a
               Writer
               in
               all
               that
               Age
               durst
               undertake
               to
               defend
               his
               cause
               ,
               nor
               could
               he
               procure
               one
               Bishop
               to
               be
               of
               his
               side
               .
               So
               universally
               was
               it
               received
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               case
               of
               Heresie
               ,
               a
               Prince
               might
               be
               Deposed
               by
               the
               Pope
               .
            
             
               The
               3d
               General
               Council
               that
               Confirmed
               this
               Power
               ,
               
               was
               the
               Council
               of
               Lions
               ,
               held
               by
               Innocent
               the
               4th
               against
               the
               forementioned
               Frederick
               the
               2d
               ,
               where
               (
               as
               the
               Sentence
               bears
               )
               
                 The
                 Pope
                 having
                 Consulted
                 with
                 his
                 Brethren
                 and
                 the
                 Holy
                 Council
                 ,
                 being
                 Christs
                 Vicar
                 on
                 Earth
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 it
                 was
                 said
                 in
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 St.
              
               Peter
               ,
               
                 whatsoever
                 ye
                 bind
                 on
                 Earth
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Declares
                 the
                 Emperor
                 bound
                 in
                 his
                 sins
                 ,
                 and
                 thereupon
                 Deprived
                 by
                 God
                 of
                 his
                 Dominions
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 he
                 by
                 his
                 Sentence
                 does
                 Depose
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 absolves
                 all
                 from
                 their
                 Oaths
                 of
                 Fidellty
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 Straitly
                 charging
                 all
                 persons
                 ,
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 him
                 no
                 more
                 either
                 Emperor
                 or
                 King.
                 Declaring
                 all
                 that
                 did
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 Excommunicated
              
               ipso
               facto
               .
               There
               are
               in
               this
               Process
               several
               things
               very
               remarkable
               .
               It
               is
               grounded
               on
               a
               pretence
               to
               a
               Divine
               Tradition
               ;
               So
               here
               the
               whole
               Council
               concur
               with
               the
               Pope
               ,
               in
               asserting
               this
               power
               to
               flow
               from
               that
               Conveyance
               .
               And
               thus
               either
               that
               Tradition
               is
               true
               ,
               or
               the
               Councils
               are
               not
               to
               be
               believed
               when
               they
               Declare
               a
               Tradition
               .
               2ly
               .
               Tho
               this
               is
               but
               a
               Decree
               in
               one
               particular
               Instance
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               founded
               on
               the
               General
               Rule
               ;
               And
               so
               is
               a
               Confirmation
               of
               it
               ,
               by
               which
               it
               is
               put
               out
               of
               doubt
               that
               the
               4th
               Council
               of
               Lateran
               included
               Soveraign
               Princes
               
               within
               their
               Decree
               .
               3ly
               ,
               When
               the
               Emperors
               Advocate
               appeared
               to
               plead
               for
               him
               ;
               He
               did
               not
               at
               all
               except
               to
               their
               Jurisdiction
               over
               him
               ,
               or
               Power
               of
               Deposing
               in
               the
               case
               of
               Heresie
               ,
               but
               denyed
               that
               the
               Emperor
               was
               guilty
               of
               the
               crimes
               Objected
               ,
               namely
               Heresie
               ,
               whereby
               he
               ,
               at
               least
               ,
               waved
               the
               denial
               of
               their
               Power
               in
               that
               case
               .
               He
               also
               desired
               some
               time
               might
               be
               granted
               for
               the
               Emperor
               to
               appear
               and
               plead
               for
               himself
               in
               person
               .
               Whereby
               he
               plainly
               acknowledged
               their
               Jurisdiction
               .
               4ly
               When
               the
               Ambassadors
               of
               France
               and
               England
               ,
               Interceded
               that
               the
               Emperors
               desire
               might
               be
               granted
               ;
               the
               Council
               gave
               him
               near
               two
               weeks
               time
               to
               appear
               in
               :
               which
               was
               so
               incompetent
               a
               time
               ,
               and
               all
               had
               declared
               themselves
               so
               prepossest
               ,
               or
               rather
               so
               overawed
               by
               the
               Pope
               that
               hated
               him
               Mortally
               ;
               That
               the
               Emperor
               would
               not
               appear
               because
               they
               were
               his
               professed
               Adversaries
               .
               And
               upon
               that
               ,
               and
               other
               grounds
               (
               none
               of
               them
               touching
               on
               the
               power
               of
               Deposing
               in
               cases
               of
               Heresie
               )
               He
               appealed
               from
               them
               ,
               to
               the
               next
               General
               Council
               ;
               Upon
               which
               the
               Pope
               and
               Prelates
               sitting
               in
               Council
               ,
               with
               Candles
               burning
               in
               their
               hands
               ,
               thundred
               out
               the
               Sentence
               against
               him
               .
            
             
               Here
               were
               three
               very
               publick
               Judgments
               ,
               of
               three
               General
               Councils
               on
               this
               Head
               ,
               within
               the
               compass
               of
               sixty
               years
               .
               But
               it
               may
               be
               imagined
               ,
               these
               were
               Councils
               that
               wholly
               depended
               on
               the
               Pope
               ;
               and
               so
               their
               Decrees
               are
               to
               be
               looked
               on
               ,
               only
               as
               a
               Ceremony
               used
               by
               the
               Pope
               to
               make
               his
               own
               Sentence
               look
               more
               solemn
               .
               But
               when
               upon
               the
               long
               Schism
               in
               the
               See
               of
               Rome
               ,
               the
               power
               of
               that
               See
               was
               much
               shaken
               ,
               and
               a
               Council
               met
               at
               Constance
               to
               heal
               that
               Breach
               ;
               in
               which
               the
               Bishops
               taking
               advantage
               from
               that
               Conjuncture
               ,
               to
               recover
               their
               former
               Dignity
               ,
               began
               to
               Regulate
               many
               matters
               .
               It
               may
               be
               ,
               upon
               such
               an
               occasion
               ,
               expected
               ,
               that
               if
               any
               Party
               in
               the
               Church
               had
               disliked
               these
               practices
               ,
               they
               should
               have
               
               been
               now
               condemned
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               rather
               ,
               since
               by
               so
               doing
               ,
               the
               Bishops
               might
               have
               hoped
               to
               get
               the
               Princes
               to
               be
               of
               their
               side
               ,
               in
               their
               Contests
               with
               the
               Pope
               .
               But
               it
               fell
               out
               quite
               otherwise
               .
               For
               as
               the
               Murtherers
               of
               his
               late
               Sacred
               Majesty
               pretended
               ,
               when
               the
               King
               was
               killed
               ,
               that
               all
               his
               power
               was
               devolved
               on
               them
               ,
               and
               would
               have
               even
               the
               same
               precedence
               allowed
               their
               Ambassadors
               in
               forreign
               parts
               ,
               that
               his
               had
               :
               So
               the
               Council
               of
               Constance
               reckoned
               ,
               that
               whatever
               Rights
               the
               Popes
               had
               assumed
               ,
               did
               now
               rest
               with
               them
               ,
               as
               the
               Supreme
               Power
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               For
               in
               one
               of
               their
               Sessions
               ,
               a
               Decree
               was
               framed
               ,
               made
               up
               of
               all
               the
               severe
               Decrees
               that
               had
               ever
               been
               made
               against
               those
               who
               violated
               the
               Rights
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               And
               this
               Clause
               often
               returns
               ,
               
                 That
                 all
                 the
              
               
               
                 Breakers
                 of
                 these
                 Priviledges
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 were
                 Emperors
                 ,
                 Kings
                 ,
                 or
                 whatsoever
                 other
                 Degree
                 ,
                 were
                 thereby
                 ,
              
               ipso
               facto
               ,
               
                 subjected
                 to
                 the
                 B●…nns
                 ,
                 Punishments
                 ,
                 and
                 Censures
                 set
                 down
                 in
                 the
                 Council
                 of
              
               Lateran
               .
               And
               tho
               they
               do
               not
               call
               it
               the
               Fourth
               Council
               ,
               yet
               we
               are
               sure
               it
               could
               be
               no
               other
               ;
               for
               they
               relate
               to
               that
               in
               which
               Frederick
               the
               2d
               .
               was
               consenting
               to
               which
               was
               the
               fourth
               in
               the
               Lateran
               And
               in
               another
               Decree
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               hoped
               to
               have
               set
               up
               a
               Succession
               of
               General
               Councils
               ,
               at
               evety
               ten
               years
               end
               ;
               this
               Clause
               is
               added
               ,
               
                 That
                 if
                 any
                 person
                 ,
                 whether
                 of
                 the
              
               
               Papal
               (
               for
               they
               had
               subjected
               the
               Pope
               to
               the
               Council
               ,
               and
               had
               more
               reason
               to
               fear
               his
               opposing
               this
               Decree
               ,
               than
               any
               Bodies
               else
               )
               
                 Imperial
                 or
                 Regal
                 Dignity
                 ,
                 &c.
                 should
                 presume
                 to
                 hinder
                 any
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 next
                 General
                 Council
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 declared
                 to
                 be
                 first
                 Excommunicated
                 ,
                 then
                 under
                 an
                 Interdict
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 to
                 be
                 subject
                 to
                 further
                 punishment
                 both
                 Temporal
                 and
                 Spiritual
                 .
              
               And
               in
               the
               Pass
               they
               gave
               the
               King
               of
               the
               Romans
               ,
               to
               go
               to
               the
               King
               of
               Arragon
               ,
               they
               add
               this
               Sanction
               ,
               
                 That
                 whatever
                 person
                 ,
                 whether
                 King
                 ,
                 Cardinal
                 ,
              
               
               
                 &c.
                 do
                 hinder
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 Iourney
                 ,
                 he
                 is
              
               ipso
               facto
               ,
               
                 deprived
                 of
                 all
                 Honour
                 ,
                 Dignity
                 ,
                 Office
                 ,
                 or
                 Benefice
                 ,
                 whether
              
               
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 or
                 Secular
              
               .
               So
               here
               the
               indirect
               power
               over
               Princes
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               may
               be
               both
               deposed
               and
               punished
               ,
               is
               plainly
               assumed
               .
               It
               is
               true
               that
               same
               Council
               did
               
               indeed
               Decree
               ,
               That
               no
               Subject
               should
               murther
               his
               King
               or
               Prince
               ;
               upon
               which
               some
               of
               our
               English
               and
               Irish
               Writers
               ,
               who
               condemn
               these
               practices
               ,
               think
               they
               have
               great
               advantages
               .
               That
               Decree
               was
               procured
               by
               Gersons
               means
               ,
               who
               observing
               that
               by
               the
               many
               Rebellions
               that
               had
               been
               generally
               set
               on
               by
               Popes
               ,
               the
               Persons
               of
               Princes
               were
               brought
               under
               such
               contempt
               ,
               that
               private
               Assassinations
               came
               to
               be
               practised
               :
               and
               in
               particular
               that
               of
               the
               Duke
               of
               Orleance
               by
               the
               Duke
               of
               Burgundy
               .
               Therefore
               to
               prevent
               the
               fatal
               consequer
               ces
               which
               were
               like
               to
               follow
               on
               that
               ,
               and
               to
               hinder
               such
               practices
               for
               the
               future
               ,
               he
               with
               great
               earnestness
               followed
               that
               matter
               :
               And
               tho
               it
               had
               almost
               cost
               him
               his
               life
               (
               it
               is
               like
               from
               some
               of
               the
               Duke
               of
               Orleance
               his
               Faction
               ,
               who
               were
               resolved
               on
               a
               Revenge
               )
               yet
               at
               last
               he
               procured
               it
               :
               But
               this
               was
               only
               a
               Condemnation
               of
               private
               Cut-throats
               .
               And
               the
               Article
               condemned
               had
               a
               pretty
               Reservation
               in
               it
               ,
               for
               it
               strikes
               only
               against
               Subjects
               killing
               their
               Prince
               ,
               
                 without
                 waiting
                 for
                 the
                 Sentence
                 of
                 any
                 Iudg
                 whatsoever
                 .
              
               So
               if
               a
               Sentence
               be
               past
               by
               the
               Spiritual
               Judg
               ,
               then
               this
               Condemnation
               notwithstanding
               ,
               a
               Prince
               may
               be
               Murthered
               .
               And
               the
               other
               Decree
               of
               that
               Council
               passed
               in
               the
               same
               Session
               ,
               shew
               they
               had
               no
               mind
               to
               part
               with
               the
               Deposing
               Power
               .
               Besides
               the
               Answer
               to
               this
               Decree
               is
               clear
               .
               It
               is
               acknowledged
               by
               the
               Defenders
               of
               the
               contrary
               opinion
               ,
               That
               it
               is
               not
               lawful
               in
               any
               case
               to
               kill
               a
               King
               ;
               but
               when
               one
               that
               was
               a
               King
               is
               no
               more
               such
               ,
               but
               becomes
               a
               Rebel
               and
               an
               Usurper
               ,
               then
               it
               is
               lawful
               to
               kill
               him
               .
            
             
               Pursuant
               to
               the
               Decree
               made
               at
               Constance
               ,
               a
               Council
               
               met
               at
               Siena
               ten
               years
               after
               ,
               in
               which
               all
               the
               former
               Decrees
               made
               against
               Hereticks
               are
               confirmed
               ,
               and
               the
               Favourers
               or
               Fautors
               of
               Heresie
               are
               delared
               liable
               to
               all
               the
               
               pains
               and
               censures
               of
               Hereticks
               ,
               and
               by
               consequence
               to
               the
               chief
               of
               them
               all
               ,
               Deposition
               .
            
             
               After
               that
               came
               the
               Council
               of
               Basil
               ,
               which
               ratified
               the
               
               forementioned
               Decree
               made
               at
               Constance
               about
               General
               Councils
               .
               By
               which
               Popes
               ,
               Emperors
               ,
               Kings
               ,
               &c.
               that
               presumed
               to
               hinder
               any
               from
               coming
               to
               the
               Council
               ,
               are
               subjected
               to
               Excommunication
               ,
               Interdicts
               and
               
                 other
                 Punishments
                 Spiritual
                 and
                 Temporal
              
               .
            
             
               Last
               of
               all
               came
               the
               Council
               of
               Trent
               ,
               and
               tho
               met
               
               ters
               were
               at
               that
               pass
               ,
               that
               the
               Council
               durst
               not
               tread
               on
               Princes
               ,
               as
               others
               had
               formerly
               done
               ,
               lest
               they
               should
               have
               been
               thereby
               provoked
               to
               join
               with
               the
               Protestants
               ;
               yet
               they
               would
               not
               quite
               lay
               aside
               the
               pretence
               of
               a
               Deposing
               power
               ,
               but
               resolved
               to
               couch
               it
               so
               into
               some
               Decree
               ,
               that
               it
               might
               continue
               their
               claim
               to
               a
               Right
               ,
               which
               they
               would
               not
               part
               with
               ,
               tho
               they
               knew
               not
               at
               that
               time
               what
               to
               make
               of
               it
               .
               So
               in
               the
               Decree
               against
               Duels
               ,
               they
               declare
               ,
               
                 That
                 if
                 any
                 Emperors
                 ,
                 Kings
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
                 did
                 assign
                 a
                 field
                 for
                 a
                 Combat
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 thereby
                 lose
                 their
                 Right
                 to
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 Castle
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 places
                 about
                 it
                 .
              
               Now
               it
               is
               certain
               ,
               if
               by
               their
               Decrees
               a
               Prince
               may
               forfeit
               any
               part
               of
               his
               Dominion
               ,
               he
               may
               be
               also
               dispossessed
               of
               all
               the
               rest
               ;
               since
               his
               Title
               to
               his
               whole
               Territory
               being
               one
               individual
               thing
               ,
               what
               shakes
               it
               in
               any
               part
               ,
               subjects
               it
               entirely
               to
               him
               who
               has
               such
               authority
               over
               it
               .
            
             
               Here
               we
               have
               found
               7
               General
               Councils
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               esteemed
               by
               that
               Church
               ,
               all
               either
               expresly
               asserting
               the
               Deposing
               Power
               ,
               or
               ratifying
               former
               Decrees
               that
               had
               asserted
               it
               .
               And
               from
               such
               a
               succession
               of
               Councils
               ,
               it
               is
               reasonable
               to
               conclude
               ,
               That
               this
               Third
               Character
               of
               a
               Tradition
               of
               the
               Church
               agrees
               to
               it
               ;
               and
               if
               General
               Councils
               are
               fit
               Conveyors
               of
               Traditions
               ,
               we
               have
               as
               full
               Evidence
               as
               can
               be
               desired
               ,
               for
               proving
               this
               to
               be
               a
               Church-Tradition
               .
            
             
               This
               last
               Character
               of
               a
               Tradition
               is
               what
               the
               whole
               
               Body
               of
               the
               Church
               has
               held
               in
               any
               one
               Age.
               Upon
               which
               ,
               they
               say
               ,
               we
               may
               calculate
               that
               such
               opinions
               must
               have
               come
               down
               from
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               since
               it
               seems
               neither
               credible
               nor
               possible
               ,
               that
               the
               Belief
               of
               the
               Church
               could
               be
               changed
               .
               With
               this
               Arnold
               has
               of
               late
               made
               great
               noise
               .
               And
               as
               the
               new
               Fashions
               that
               come
               from
               France
               do
               please
               our
               young
               Gallants
               best
               ,
               so
               some
               of
               the
               Writers
               of
               Controversies
               among
               us
               have
               taken
               up
               the
               same
               plea
               here
               .
               That
               the
               whole
               Church
               received
               the
               Deposing
               Doctrine
               in
               cases
               of
               Heresy
               ,
               may
               be
               inferred
               from
               what
               had
               been
               said
               .
               The
               Church
               is
               made
               up
               of
               Popes
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               &
               Priests
               :
               Of
               Soveraign
               Princes
               ,
               and
               Subjects
               of
               all
               ranks
               .
               That
               the
               Popes
               believed
               it
               ,
               none
               can
               doubt
               .
               So
               many
               Definitions
               of
               Councils
               ,
               shews
               us
               as
               plainly
               what
               the
               Bishops
               and
               other
               Prelates
               believed
               :
               the
               Writing
               of
               the
               Schoolmen
               and
               Canonists
               shew
               ,
               what
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Clergy
               believed
               .
               Those
               Princes
               who
               suffered
               under
               the
               Sentences
               ,
               give
               at
               least
               a
               tacit
               consent
               to
               it
               ,
               since
               they
               never
               question
               it
               ,
               but
               study
               only
               to
               clear
               themselves
               of
               the
               imputation
               of
               Heresie
               .
               The
               other
               Princes
               who
               made
               use
               of
               the
               Donations
               of
               the
               Popes
               ,
               shew
               as
               plainly
               that
               they
               believ'd
               it
               .
               The
               great
               Armies
               that
               were
               brought
               about
               their
               Standards
               ,
               must
               have
               also
               believed
               it
               :
               and
               the
               people
               who
               generally
               deserted
               the
               Deposed
               Prince
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               great
               vertues
               of
               some
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               love
               that
               Subjects
               naturally
               carry
               to
               their
               Princes
               ,
               shew
               that
               they
               believed
               it
               .
               So
               that
               if
               St.
               Iames
               his
               Question
               ,
               
                 Shew
                 me
                 thy
                 Faith
                 by
                 thy
                 Works
                 ,
              
               be
               applied
               to
               this
               particular
               ,
               the
               Answer
               will
               be
               easie
               .
               What
               shall
               I
               mention
               the
               frequent
               depositions
               of
               Charles
               the
               1st
               ,
               of
               Henry
               the
               4th
               ,
               of
               his
               Son
               Henry
               the
               5th
               ,
               of
               Frederick
               the
               1st
               ,
               
                 Philip
                 ,
                 Otho
              
               the
               4th
               ,
               Frederick
               the
               2d
               ,
               and
               Lewis
               the
               4th
               in
               the
               Empire
               .
               The
               frequent
               Depositions
               in
               Sicily
               and
               Naples
               ;
               the
               many
               attempts
               upon
               France
               ;
               that
               terrible
               Bull
               in
               particular
               of
               Iulius
               the
               2d
               ,
               against
               that
               good
               King
               Lewis
               the
               twelfth
               .
               
               By
               which
               ,
               besides
               the
               Sentence
               against
               the
               King
               ,
               it
               appears
               he
               designed
               the
               total
               destruction
               of
               the
               Nation
               ,
               promising
               
               the
               Pardon
               of
               Sin
               to
               every
               one
               that
               killed
               one
               French
               Man
               ;
               the
               frequent
               Attempts
               upon
               England
               ,
               both
               in
               Hen.
               the
               2d
               ,
               and
               K.
               
               Iohn's
               time
               ;
               not
               to
               mention
               their
               later
               Bulls
               of
               Deposition
               against
               K.
               Henry
               the
               8th
               ,
               and
               Q.
               Elizabeth
               ;
               the
               many
               Attempts
               in
               Spain
               ;
               particularly
               ,
               the
               deposing
               the
               King
               of
               Navarre
               by
               P.
               Iulius
               ;
               and
               the
               Sentences
               against
               Henry
               the
               4th
               ,
               then
               King
               of
               Navarre
               ,
               and
               the
               Prince
               of
               Conde
               .
               All
               these
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               many
               more
               ,
               with
               the
               strange
               Effects
               that
               followed
               upon
               them
               ,
               are
               so
               clear
               Proofs
               of
               the
               Worlds
               believing
               this
               Doctrine
               ,
               for
               many
               Ages
               together
               ,
               that
               if
               Men
               had
               any
               Remainders
               of
               shame
               left
               with
               them
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               deny
               it
               .
               And
               to
               this
               day
               all
               their
               Writers
               maintain
               it
               ,
               tho
               perhaps
               now
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               Laity
               know
               little
               of
               it
               ;
               but
               whenever
               the
               Tradition
               of
               the
               Church
               is
               laid
               before
               them
               ,
               they
               are
               obliged
               to
               submit
               ,
               or
               they
               fall
               from
               the
               Catholick
               Faith
               ,
               the
               chief
               Branch
               of
               which
               is
               ,
               To
               believe
               all
               the
               Traditions
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               And
               since
               the
               Church
               is
               the
               same
               in
               all
               Ages
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               Doctrine
               ,
               the
               Traditions
               of
               any
               one
               Age
               must
               be
               as
               good
               as
               the
               Traditions
               of
               any
               other
               can
               be
               ,
               all
               being
               grounded
               on
               the
               same
               Authority
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               let
               all
               the
               Reasons
               that
               Arnold
               brings
               to
               prove
               ,
               from
               the
               Churches
               believing
               Transubstantiation
               in
               any
               Age
               ,
               that
               she
               must
               have
               always
               believed
               it
               ,
               be
               considered
               ,
               and
               applied
               with
               a
               small
               variation
               of
               the
               Terms
               to
               this
               Purpose
               ;
               and
               we
               shall
               see
               if
               they
               conclude
               not
               as
               strongly
               in
               favour
               of
               this
               Doctrine
               ,
               as
               for
               that
               which
               he
               has
               pursued
               so
               much
               .
               
                 How
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 imagined
              
               ,
               says
               he
               ▪
               
                 that
                 a
                 Doctrine
                 so
                 contrary
                 to
                 common
                 Sence
                 and
                 Reason
                 ,
                 could
                 have
                 been
                 so
                 universally
                 received
                 ,
                 if
                 every
                 Man
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 taught
                 it
                 by
                 those
                 who
                 instructed
                 him
                 in
                 the
              
               
               
                 Faith
                 ?
                 Will
                 Men
                 easily
                 change
                 their
                 Faith
                 ?
                 Or
                 ,
                 tho
                 particular
                 Persons
                 would
                 prevaricate
                 ,
                 would
                 the
                 whole
                 Clergy
                 conspire
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 ?
                 Or
                 would
                 the
                 People
                 take
                 it
                 easily
                 off
                 their
                 hands
                 .
              
               These
               and
               many
               more
               Topicks
               of
               that
               sort
               may
               be
               so
               mustered
               up
               ,
               and
               set
               off
               by
               a
               Man
               of
               Wit
               and
               Eloquence
               ,
               that
               an
               ordinary
               Person
               would
               stare
               ,
               and
               not
               know
               what
               to
               say
               .
               The
               Premises
               will
               shew
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               need
               but
               of
               very
               little
               Art
               to
               change
               the
               same
               Plea
               ,
               and
               fit
               it
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               with
               two
               great
               advantages
               beyond
               what
               can
               be
               fanci'd
               to
               be
               in
               the
               other
               .
               The
               one
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               generality
               of
               Mankind
               is
               naturally
               more
               concerned
               in
               the
               preservation
               of
               Temporal
               things
               ,
               than
               about
               nice
               points
               of
               Speculation
               ;
               the
               one
               they
               see
               and
               handle
               every
               day
               ,
               and
               are
               much
               concerned
               about
               ;
               the
               other
               they
               hear
               little
               of
               ,
               and
               are
               not
               much
               touched
               with
               them
               .
               So
               that
               it
               is
               less
               probable
               there
               could
               be
               a
               change
               made
               in
               opinions
               ,
               on
               which
               the
               Titles
               of
               Princes
               ,
               and
               the
               Peace
               of
               Kingdoms
               depended
               ,
               than
               about
               subtil
               Discourses
               concerning
               Mysteries
               .
               So
               that
               the
               Plea
               is
               stronger
               for
               the
               Tradition
               of
               deposing
               Kings
               ,
               than
               for
               Transubstantiation
               .
               A
               second
               Difference
               is
               ,
               That
               there
               was
               a
               continual
               Opposition
               made
               to
               the
               belief
               of
               Transubstantiation
               in
               all
               Ages
               ,
               which
               they
               themselves
               do
               not
               deny
               ,
               only
               they
               shift
               it
               off
               the
               best
               they
               can
               ,
               by
               calling
               the
               Opposers
               Hereticks
               ;
               but
               for
               the
               deposing
               Doctrine
               ,
               there
               was
               not
               one
               Person
               in
               the
               whole
               World
               ,
               that
               presumed
               to
               bring
               it
               in
               question
               ,
               from
               the
               first
               time
               it
               was
               pretended
               to
               ,
               till
               those
               whom
               they
               call
               Hereticks
               disputed
               against
               it
               ;
               and
               tho
               some
               few
               others
               ,
               who
               hold
               Communion
               with
               them
               ,
               have
               ventured
               on
               a
               canvasing
               of
               that
               Doctrine
               ,
               it
               is
               well
               enough
               known
               what
               thanks
               they
               got
               from
               Rome
               ;
               nor
               can
               they
               shew
               any
               one
               Book
               ,
               licensed
               according
               to
               the
               Rules
               of
               their
               Church
               ,
               that
               denies
               it
               .
               And
               thus
               the
               Plea
               for
               this
               Doctrine
               has
               a
               double
               Advantage
               
               beyond
               that
               for
               Transubstantiation
               .
            
             
               Upon
               the
               whole
               matter
               then
               ,
               if
               Tradition
               be
               a
               sure
               Conveyance
               ,
               and
               if
               we
               may
               pronounce
               what
               is
               truly
               a
               Tradition
               ,
               either
               from
               the
               Opinions
               of
               Doctors
               ,
               the
               Constitutions
               of
               Popes
               ,
               the
               Decrees
               of
               General
               Councils
               ,
               and
               the
               universal
               Consent
               of
               the
               whole
               Church
               for
               some
               Ages
               ;
               then
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               deposing
               Kings
               ,
               to
               which
               all
               these
               agree
               ,
               must
               be
               reckoned
               among
               Church-Traditions
               .
               There
               is
               but
               one
               other
               Mark
               that
               can
               be
               devised
               of
               a
               Tradition
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               What
               the
               Church
               has
               taught
               and
               believed
               in
               all
               Ages
               ;
               but
               for
               a
               certain
               Reason
               ,
               which
               they
               know
               very
               well
               ,
               they
               will
               not
               stand
               to
               that
               .
               They
               know
               we
               do
               not
               refuse
               such
               Traditions
               ,
               and
               if
               only
               such
               may
               be
               received
               ,
               then
               the
               Worship
               of
               Images
               ,
               the
               Prayers
               to
               Saints
               ,
               the
               Worship
               in
               an
               unknown
               Tongue
               ,
               the
               Belief
               of
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               the
               Mass
               ,
               the
               denying
               the
               Chalice
               to
               the
               Laity
               ,
               the
               redeeming
               Souls
               out
               of
               Purgatory
               ,
               with
               many
               other
               things
               of
               the
               like
               nature
               ,
               will
               be
               soon
               taken
               off
               of
               the
               File
               .
               And
               indeed
               in
               this
               sence
               ,
               the
               deposing
               Doctrine
               is
               so
               far
               from
               being
               a
               Tradition
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               as
               undeniable
               Evidences
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               for
               the
               first
               six
               Ages
               knew
               nothing
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               on
               the
               contrary
               abhorred
               the
               thoughts
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               ,
               that
               their
               Church
               these
               last
               six
               Ages
               has
               set
               it
               up
               :
               From
               which
               ,
               among
               many
               other
               Reasons
               ,
               we
               conclude
               ,
               that
               these
               latter
               Ages
               have
               not
               been
               acted
               with
               the
               same
               Spirit
               ,
               nor
               followed
               the
               same
               Doctrine
               ,
               that
               was
               the
               Rule
               of
               the
               former
               Ages
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               more
               than
               enough
               said
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               these
               Doctrines
               are
               a
               part
               of
               their
               Faith
               ;
               from
               which
               they
               can
               never
               extricate
               themselves
               ,
               but
               by
               confessing
               ,
               either
               that
               their
               Church
               has
               erred
               ,
               or
               that
               Tradition
               is
               no
               true
               Conveyance
               ;
               when
               they
               do
               either
               of
               these
               ,
               they
               turn
               their
               Backs
               on
               Rome
               ,
               and
               are
               in
               a
               fair
               away
               to
               come
               over
               to
               our
               
               Church
               ,
               with
               which
               purpose
               I
               pray
               God
               inspire
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               mean
               while
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               wonder
               ,
               if
               those
               of
               that
               Communion
               ,
               have
               been
               guilty
               of
               such
               horrid
               Plots
               and
               Rebellions
               every
               where
               ,
               especially
               in
               England
               ,
               since
               Henry
               the
               8th's
               time
               .
               There
               was
               in
               his
               Reign
               ,
               First
               a
               Rebellion
               in
               Lincolnshire
               ,
               another
               greater
               one
               in
               the
               North
               ,
               and
               some
               lesser
               ones
               after
               that
               ▪
               In
               Edward
               the
               6th's
               time
               ,
               there
               were
               Risings
               ,
               both
               in
               the
               North
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               West
               .
               But
               these
               succeeded
               so
               ill
               ,
               and
               turned
               only
               to
               the
               ruine
               of
               their
               own
               Party
               ,
               that
               they
               resolved
               to
               try
               secreter
               ways
               in
               Queen
               
               Elizabeth's
               time
               ;
               in
               whose
               long
               and
               blessed
               Reign
               ,
               there
               scarce
               passed
               one
               year
               in
               which
               there
               was
               not
               some
               Plot
               against
               her
               Life
               .
               There
               was
               not
               Matter
               enough
               to
               work
               upon
               ,
               for
               raising
               any
               considerable
               Rebellion
               in
               England
               :
               But
               in
               Ireland
               ,
               there
               were
               more
               frequent
               attempts
               that
               way
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               the
               Care
               and
               Providence
               of
               God
               was
               too
               hard
               for
               all
               their
               Plots
               ,
               how
               closely
               soever
               laid
               ;
               and
               they
               were
               turned
               back
               on
               themselves
               ,
               not
               so
               much
               to
               the
               ruine
               of
               the
               chief
               Plotters
               (
               who
               were
               wise
               enough
               to
               conveigh
               themselves
               out
               of
               the
               way
               )
               as
               of
               many
               Noble
               Families
               ,
               that
               were
               poysoned
               with
               their
               ill
               Principles
               .
               All
               the
               Blood
               which
               the
               State
               was
               forced
               to
               shed
               ,
               lies
               at
               their
               door
               ,
               who
               were
               continually
               giving
               fresh
               Provocations
               .
               And
               for
               King
               Iames
               (
               not
               to
               mention
               the
               Conspiracies
               against
               him
               in
               Scotland
               ,
               nor
               that
               Plot
               of
               Cobham
               and
               Watson
               ,
               upon
               his
               first
               coming
               to
               this
               Crown
               )
               the
               Gun-powder
               Treason
               was
               a
               thing
               that
               went
               beyond
               all
               the
               wicked
               Designs
               that
               had
               been
               ever
               in
               any
               Age
               contrived
               .
               And
               when
               his
               late
               Majesty
               was
               Embroiled
               in
               his
               Affairs
               in
               this
               Island
               ,
               how
               did
               they
               take
               advantage
               from
               that
               Conjuncture
               ,
               to
               break
               out
               into
               a
               most
               horrid
               Rebellion
               in
               Ireland
               ,
               joyned
               with
               a
               Massacre
               of
               Persons
               of
               whatsoever
               Age
               ,
               or
               Sex
               ,
               or
               Condition
               ?
               Which
               was
               so
               far
               set
               on
               by
               
               Rome
               ,
               that
               a
               Nuncio
               came
               publickly
               to
               direct
               their
               Councils
               .
               I
               will
               not
               dwell
               on
               Particulars
               that
               are
               suffciently
               known
               ,
               but
               only
               name
               these
               things
               ,
               to
               shew
               ,
               That
               no
               Reign
               of
               any
               of
               our
               Princes
               ,
               since
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               has
               been
               free
               from
               the
               dismal
               effects
               of
               these
               Doctrines
               .
               And
               for
               his
               Sacred
               Majesty
               who
               now
               Reigns
               ,
               (
               whom
               God
               long
               preserve
               from
               their
               Malice
               )
               they
               have
               felt
               such
               signal
               marks
               of
               his
               Royal
               Clemency
               ,
               that
               they
               can
               have
               no
               colour
               to
               complain
               ,
               except
               it
               be
               ,
               because
               they
               cannot
               bear
               any
               Office
               in
               the
               Nation
               .
               For
               what
               Noise
               soever
               they
               make
               ,
               of
               the
               severe
               Laws
               yet
               in
               force
               ,
               both
               against
               the
               Clergy
               and
               Laity
               of
               their
               Religion
               ,
               they
               cannot
               pretend
               that
               since
               his
               Majesties
               happy
               Restauration
               ,
               any
               Priest
               has
               died
               ,
               or
               any
               Family
               has
               been
               ruined
               for
               their
               Religion
               .
               But
               I
               confess
               ,
               it
               is
               enough
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               their
               Church
               ,
               to
               discharge
               them
               of
               their
               Allegiance
               ,
               That
               the
               King
               is
               a
               favourer
               of
               Heresy
               ;
               and
               if
               upon
               this
               Reason
               they
               will
               still
               Plot
               and
               Conspire
               against
               his
               Person
               and
               Government
               ,
               we
               have
               no
               reason
               to
               wonder
               at
               it
               ,
               for
               they
               act
               according
               to
               their
               Principles
               .
            
             
               Nor
               have
               these
               Islands
               been
               the
               only
               Scenes
               ,
               in
               which
               those
               Principles
               have
               produced
               such
               dismal
               Effects
               .
               If
               we
               look
               abroad
               and
               reflect
               on
               what
               was
               done
               in
               France
               ,
               we
               shall
               find
               ,
               they
               have
               had
               the
               same
               Operation
               there
               .
               I
               need
               not
               mention
               that
               perfidious
               and
               cruel
               Massacre
               ,
               that
               as
               Thuanus
               tells
               us
               was
               so
               much
               extolled
               in
               Rome
               and
               Spain
               :
               and
               of
               which
               the
               Pope
               has
               a
               Memorial
               kept
               in
               the
               Hangings
               ,
               at
               the
               entrance
               of
               his
               Chappel
               ,
               to
               this
               day
               .
               The
               Barricadoes
               of
               Paris
               ,
               the
               design
               of
               Deposing
               Henry
               the
               3d
               ,
               only
               because
               he
               had
               made
               Pe●…ce
               with
               the
               King
               of
               Navarre
               ,
               and
               the
               Prince
               of
               Conde
               ;
               the
               whole
               progress
               of
               the
               holy
               League
               ;
               their
               taking
               Arms
               against
               that
               King
               ,
               when
               the
               Duke
               and
               Cardinal
               of
               Guise
               
               were
               killed
               by
               his
               Orders
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               his
               being
               stabbed
               by
               Clement
               ,
               a
               Dominican
               Friar
               ,
               are
               Instances
               beyond
               exception
               .
               The
               prosecution
               of
               the
               Rebellion
               against
               Henry
               the
               4th
               ,
               the
               attempt
               made
               upon
               his
               Person
               by
               
                 Iohn
                 Chastel
              
               ,
               which
               was
               more
               successful
               in
               
               Ravilliack's
               hands
               ,
               shew
               sufficiently
               ,
               That
               a
               Princes
               turning
               from
               that
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               Heresie
               ,
               over
               to
               their
               Church
               ,
               does
               not
               secure
               him
               ,
               unless
               he
               will
               extirpate
               Hereticks
               .
               For
               tho
               Henry
               the
               4th
               changed
               his
               Religion
               ,
               yet
               the
               favour
               he
               shewed
               the
               Protestants
               ,
               in
               the
               Edict
               of
               Nantes
               ,
               was
               a
               thing
               never
               to
               be
               forgiven
               .
               These
               things
               were
               set
               on
               and
               encouraged
               from
               Rome
               ,
               and
               pleaded
               for
               by
               their
               Writers
               .
               That
               the
               holy
               League
               was
               authorized
               from
               Rome
               ,
               that
               Sixtus
               the
               5th
               ,
               by
               his
               Bulls
               ,
               declared
               the
               King
               of
               Navar
               incapable
               of
               the
               Succession
               ;
               that
               he
               intended
               to
               have
               Deposed
               Henry
               the
               3d
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               rejoyced
               at
               his
               death
               ,
               and
               magnified
               the
               Fact
               ;
               preferring
               it
               to
               
               Eleazar's
               killing
               the
               Elephant
               ,
               and
               
               Iudeth's
               killing
               Hollofernes
               ,
               and
               ascribed
               it
               to
               a
               singular
               Providence
               and
               Disposition
               of
               the
               Almighty
               ;
               called
               it
               a
               great
               Miracle
               ,
               and
               appeared
               vain
               that
               a
               Friar
               had
               done
               it
               ,
               having
               been
               one
               himself
               ,
               (
               tho
               no
               doubt
               he
               had
               liked
               it
               better
               ,
               if
               Clement
               had
               been
               of
               his
               own
               sute
               )
               and
               would
               have
               had
               himself
               thought
               a
               Prophet
               for
               foretelling
               it
               ,
               (
               and
               so
               he
               might
               well
               do
               perhaps
               )
               :
               and
               in
               the
               end
               concluded
               ,
               That
               unfortunate
               Kings
               favouring
               Hereticks
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               unpardonable
               Sin
               against
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               :
               These
               were
               all
               so
               publickly
               done
               ,
               that
               it
               were
               a
               needless
               labour
               ,
               to
               go
               about
               the
               proving
               them
               .
               
                 Francis
                 Veronne
              
               wrote
               a
               Book
               ,
               to
               justify
               both
               the
               Facts
               of
               Clement
               the
               Dominican
               ,
               and
               Chastel
               ,
               (
               as
               well
               he
               might
               from
               the
               Principles
               of
               their
               Church
               )
               .
               After
               all
               these
               dismal
               Facts
               ,
               was
               it
               not
               time
               for
               the
               States
               of
               France
               ,
               to
               think
               of
               some
               effectual
               Remedy
               ,
               to
               prevent
               the
               like
               for
               the
               future
               ?
               And
               they
               judged
               aright
               ,
               that
               
               without
               Condemning
               the
               Deposing
               Power
               ,
               it
               could
               not
               be
               done
               :
               To
               which
               ,
               as
               was
               already
               hinted
               ,
               the
               Clergy
               made
               such
               vigorous
               Opposition
               ,
               that
               it
               came
               to
               nothing
               .
               
            
             
               If
               these
               things
               had
               flowed
               only
               from
               the
               heat
               of
               some
               violent
               Spirits
               ,
               the
               danger
               were
               not
               so
               great
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               their
               Church
               ,
               so
               Lessius
               (
               under
               the
               name
               of
               Singletonus
               )
               says
               ,
               
                 That
                 if
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Deposing
                 lies
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 Err
                 ,
                 which
                 has
                 taught
                 it
              
               ;
               and
               to
               assert
               that
               ,
               
                 is
                 Heretical
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 more
                 intollerable
                 Error
                 ,
                 than
                 any
                 about
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 can
                 be
                 .
              
               And
               Becanus
               ,
               Confessor
               to
               Ferdinand
               the
               2d
               ,
               says
               ,
               No
               
               
                 Man
                 doubts
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 Princes
                 are
                 Contumacious
                 ,
                 the
                 Pope
                 may
                 order
                 their
                 Lives
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 away
                 .
              
               What
               security
               then
               can
               there
               be
               found
               out
               from
               Persons
               ,
               who
               give
               up
               their
               Consciences
               to
               the
               conduct
               of
               Men
               of
               such
               Principles
               ;
               and
               profess
               an
               Implicite
               Obedience
               and
               belief
               of
               all
               that
               their
               Church
               teaches
               and
               commands
               ,
               which
               possesses
               all
               its
               Votaries
               with
               such
               cursed
               rage
               against
               Hereticks
               ,
               that
               not
               content
               to
               adjudg
               them
               to
               eternal
               Flames
               in
               another
               Life
               ,
               they
               must
               needs
               Persecute
               and
               Burn
               without
               Mercy
               where
               they
               have
               the
               Power
               in
               their
               Hands
               ;
               and
               Plot
               and
               Conspire
               ,
               Kill
               and
               Massacre
               without
               relenting
               ,
               where
               they
               have
               not
               Power
               to
               do
               it
               with
               any
               colour
               of
               Law
               ?
            
             
               Men
               of
               Honour
               will
               not
               be
               easily
               drawn
               in
               to
               such
               Practices
               .
               But
               in
               Conclusion
               ,
               when
               a
               fit
               Opportunity
               appears
               ,
               they
               must
               either
               forsake
               their
               Church
               ,
               or
               concur
               in
               the
               most
               mischievous
               Designs
               ,
               that
               the
               Masters
               of
               their
               Consciences
               will
               draw
               them
               into
               ;
               which
               I
               pray
               God
               make
               them
               see
               in
               good
               time
               ,
               before
               they
               are
               Involved
               in
               such
               Snares
               ,
               that
               Repentance
               will
               come
               too
               late
               to
               do
               them
               good
               ,
               or
               to
               preserve
               the
               Nation
               from
               those
               Miseries
               that
               they
               will
               bring
               upon
               it
               .
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
         
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
               THE
               Unreasonableness
               AND
               IMPIETY
               OF
               POPERY
               :
               IN
               A
               SECOND
               LETTER
               Written
               upon
               the
               Discovery
               of
               the
               Late
               PLOT
               .
            
             
               Imprimatur
               
                 C.
                 Alston
                 ,
                 Nov.
              
               12.
               1678.
               
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               for
               
                 R.
                 Chiswell
              
               ,
               at
               the
               Rose
               and
               Crown
               in
               St.
               
                 Paul's
                 Church-yard
              
               ,
               1678.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               The
               Unreasonableness
               and
               Impiety
               OF
               POPERY
               ,
               In
               a
               Second
               Letter
               written
               upon
               the
               Discovery
               of
               the
               Late
               PLOT
               .
            
             
               
                 SIR
                 ,
              
            
             
               YOu
               are
               pleased
               to
               tell
               me
               that
               my
               last
               Letter
               has
               had
               some
               good
               effect
               ;
               and
               that
               many
               who
               were
               before
               carried
               away
               with
               the
               false
               colours
               of
               the
               Romish
               Religion
               ,
               are
               now
               a
               little
               awakned
               ,
               and
               seem
               not
               unwilling
               to
               examin
               things
               ,
               which
               they
               took
               formerly
               upon
               trust
               :
               and
               therefore
               you
               desire
               me
               ,
               since
               you
               are
               not
               Master
               of
               so
               much
               spare
               time
               your self
               ,
               to
               set
               down
               the
               most
               material
               and
               convincing
               reasons
               ,
               and
               in
               as
               few
               words
               as
               may
               be
               ,
               that
               are
               most
               likely
               to
               open
               the
               eyes
               of
               honest
               and
               simple
               persons
               ,
               that
               have
               been
               hitherto
               misled
               ,
               and
               are
               now
               willing
               to
               be
               instructed
               .
            
             
               In
               all
               such
               cases
               I
               first
               consider
               the
               temper
               of
               the
               persons
               to
               be
               dealt
               with
               :
               Such
               as
               take
               up
               their
               Religion
               out
               of
               interest
               or
               humour
               ,
               and
               think
               it
               point
               of
               honour
               to
               continue
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               so
               will
               examine
               nothing
               are
               not
               to
               be
               spoken
               to
               .
               Others
               that
               are
               naturally
               superstitious
               and
               credulous
               ,
               are
               very
               hard
               to
               be
               wrought
               on
               ;
               for
               they
               believe
               every
               thing
               that
               is
               said
               on
               the
               one
               hand
               ,
               and
               distrust
               all
               that
               is
               told
               them
               by
               any
               body
               else
               .
               Some
               of
               those
               have
               a
               vanity
               in
               coming
               to
               talk
               with
               Divines
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               an
               endless
               labour
               to
               deal
               with
               them
               ;
               for
               at
               every
               
               time
               one
               must
               begin
               of
               new
               .
               But
               the
               only
               persons
               to
               be
               dealt
               with
               ,
               are
               those
               that
               are
               sincere
               and
               inquisitive
               ,
               that
               having
               been
               bred
               in
               that
               Religion
               ,
               or
               brought
               over
               to
               it
               by
               some
               specious
               pretences
               ,
               are
               now
               willing
               to
               hear
               reason
               ,
               and
               resolved
               to
               follow
               it
               wherever
               they
               find
               it
               .
               And
               therefore
               in
               the
               first
               place
               ,
               their
               minds
               must
               be
               disingaged
               from
               these
               unjust
               prejudices
               ,
               that
               they
               conceive
               of
               our
               Religion
               :
               and
               such
               just
               prejudices
               must
               be
               offered
               them
               against
               the
               Romish
               Religion
               ,
               as
               may
               at
               least
               beget
               in
               them
               some
               jealousies
               concerning
               it
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               may
               be
               brought
               so
               far
               ,
               as
               to
               think
               the
               matter
               suspicious
               .
               If
               then
               there
               be
               such
               reasons
               offered
               them
               ,
               for
               susspecting
               foul
               dealing
               from
               their
               Priests
               and
               Church
               ,
               as
               would
               make
               them
               suspect
               an
               Attorney
               ,
               Physician
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               person
               with
               whom
               they
               were
               to
               deal
               ,
               they
               will
               be
               prepared
               to
               hear
               reason
               ;
               which
               is
               all
               that
               we
               desire
               :
               and
               upon
               this
               Head
               these
               following
               Considerations
               may
               be
               laid
               before
               them
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               All
               people
               that
               pretend
               to
               great
               Power
               and
               Dominion
               over
               our
               consciences
               ,
               are
               justly
               to
               be
               suspected
               .
               If
               any
               man
               designed
               to
               make
               himself
               Master
               of
               any
               of
               our
               other
               Liberties
               ,
               we
               would
               examine
               his
               Title
               ,
               and
               suspect
               all
               his
               other
               motions
               ,
               when
               we
               see
               they
               tend
               to
               subject
               us
               to
               him
               :
               Therefore
               a
               Church
               that
               designs
               to
               keep
               all
               her
               Votaries
               under
               an
               absolute
               obedience
               ,
               is
               justly
               to
               be
               suspected
               :
               and
               our
               Church
               that
               pretends
               to
               no
               such
               power
               ,
               is
               more
               likely
               to
               deal
               fairly
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               A
               Church
               that
               designs
               to
               keep
               her
               Members
               in
               ignorance
               ,
               is
               more
               to
               be
               suspected
               ,
               than
               a
               Church
               that
               brings
               every
               thing
               to
               a
               fair
               Trial.
               A
               Church
               that
               denies
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               in
               a
               known
               tongue
               ,
               except
               to
               a
               few
               ,
               and
               wraps
               up
               their
               Worship
               in
               a
               Language
               that
               is
               not
               understood
               ,
               is
               reasonably
               to
               be
               suspected
               ,
               more
               than
               a
               Church
               that
               gives
               the
               free
               use
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               to
               
               all
               persons
               ,
               and
               worships
               God
               in
               a
               Language
               ,
               which
               the
               people
               understand
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               A
               Church
               whose
               Opinions
               tend
               to
               engross
               the
               Riches
               of
               the
               world
               to
               its
               Officers
               ,
               is
               more
               to
               be
               suspected
               ,
               than
               a
               Church
               that
               pretends
               to
               nothing
               but
               a
               competent
               maintenance
               of
               the
               several
               Officers
               in
               it
               .
               The
               Redeeming
               Souls
               out
               of
               Purgatory
               ,
               and
               the
               Enriching
               the
               Shrines
               ,
               or
               Reliques
               of
               Saints
               ,
               Pardons
               ,
               Jubilees
               ,
               and
               many
               more
               Tenets
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               are
               so
               calculated
               for
               enriching
               their
               Societies
               ;
               that
               every
               cautious
               man
               must
               needs
               suspect
               some
               design
               in
               it
               :
               which
               he
               cannot
               charge
               on
               a
               Church
               that
               has
               none
               of
               these
               Arts
               to
               get
               money
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               A
               Church
               that
               has
               carried
               on
               its
               Designs
               ,
               by
               the
               most
               dishonest
               methods
               possible
               ,
               the
               forging
               of
               Writings
               ,
               and
               Deeds
               ,
               of
               Miracles
               ,
               Visions
               ,
               Prophesies
               and
               other
               things
               of
               that
               Nature
               ,
               is
               more
               justly
               to
               be
               suspected
               ,
               than
               a
               Church
               that
               cannot
               be
               charged
               with
               any
               such
               practices
               .
               The
               Forging
               so
               many
               Epistles
               for
               the
               Popes
               of
               the
               first
               Ages
               ,
               which
               are
               now
               by
               themselves
               confest
               to
               be
               Spurious
               ,
               with
               many
               other
               Forgeries
               ,
               were
               the
               Engines
               by
               which
               the
               Papal
               Power
               was
               chiefly
               advanced
               .
               The
               Legends
               and
               Extravagant
               Fables
               of
               which
               they
               are
               now
               ashamed
               ,
               were
               the
               chief
               Motives
               of
               Devotion
               for
               many
               Ages
               .
               And
               by
               these
               ,
               Saints
               and
               Images
               were
               so
               much
               magnified
               ,
               and
               Monasteries
               so
               enriched
               .
               A
               Noted
               Liar
               after
               a
               Discovery
               is
               no
               more
               to
               be
               trusted
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Any
               that
               considers
               the
               present
               State
               of
               Rome
               ,
               the
               manner
               of
               Electing
               Popes
               ,
               the
               Practices
               of
               that
               Court
               ,
               and
               the
               Maximes
               they
               move
               by
               ,
               must
               see
               that
               every
               thing
               there
               is
               secular
               ,
               corrupt
               ,
               and
               at
               best
               directed
               by
               rules
               of
               Policy
               .
               But
               to
               fansie
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               can
               come
               upon
               any
               Election
               so
               managed
               ,
               as
               their
               own
               Books
               shew
               
               that
               is
               ,
               is
               the
               most
               unreasonable
               thing
               that
               can
               be
               devised
               .
               Therefore
               a
               Church
               that
               neither
               pretends
               so
               high
               ,
               nor
               can
               be
               charged
               with
               such
               proceedings
               ,
               is
               more
               likely
               to
               be
               the
               true
               Church
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               A
               Church
               that
               teaches
               Cruelty
               against
               poor
               Innocent
               people
               ,
               that
               differ
               in
               opinion
               ;
               and
               sets
               on
               Plots
               ,
               Conspiracies
               ,
               and
               Rebellion
               against
               Princes
               ,
               that
               are
               judged
               Hereticks
               ,
               is
               more
               likely
               to
               be
               corrupted
               ,
               than
               a
               Church
               that
               is
               so
               merciful
               ,
               as
               to
               condemn
               all
               capital
               proceedings
               for
               difference
               of
               Opinion
               ,
               and
               teaches
               an
               absolute
               Submission
               to
               the
               Soveraign
               Power
               ,
               even
               when
               it
               persecutes
               and
               oppresses
               them
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               A
               Church
               that
               is
               false
               to
               her
               own
               Principles
               ,
               is
               not
               so
               likely
               to
               Instruct
               her
               members
               aright
               ,
               as
               a
               Church
               that
               is
               in
               all
               things
               consistent
               to
               her self
               .
               The
               great
               Foundation
               of
               their
               Doctrine
               ,
               is
               ,
               That
               there
               must
               be
               a
               speaking
               Judg
               to
               decide
               all
               Controversies
               :
               Now
               they
               have
               no
               such
               Judg
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               not
               of
               Faith
               ,
               that
               the
               Pope
               is
               this
               Judg
               ,
               or
               is
               Infallible
               :
               And
               for
               a
               general
               Council
               ,
               they
               have
               had
               none
               these
               112.
               years
               ,
               nor
               are
               they
               like
               to
               see
               another
               in
               hast
               .
               So
               they
               have
               no
               Speaking
               Infallible
               Judg
               among
               them
               .
               And
               thus
               they
               deceive
               people
               by
               a
               false
               Pretence
               :
               whereas
               we
               appeal
               to
               nothing
               ,
               but
               what
               we
               really
               have
               among
               us
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               Scriptures
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               A
               Church
               that
               appeals
               to
               Marks
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               possible
               to
               be
               searcht
               out
               ,
               is
               more
               likely
               to
               mislead
               people
               ,
               than
               a
               Church
               that
               pretends
               to
               nothing
               but
               what
               can
               be
               certainly
               proved
               .
               The
               great
               thing
               they
               appeal
               to
               is
               the
               Constant
               Succession
               of
               the
               Bishops
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               their
               other
               Pastors
               .
               This
               cannot
               be
               known
               ,
               no
               not
               by
               a
               probable
               conjecture
               .
               But
               there
               are
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               as
               great
               grounds
               for
               History
               to
               deny
               it
               in
               the
               See
               of
               Rome
               ,
               as
               in
               any
               other
               Ancient
               See
               whatsoever
               :
               but
               
               though
               they
               have
               it
               ,
               both
               the
               Greek
               Church
               ,
               and
               our
               Church
               has
               it
               likewise
               .
            
             
               These
               are
               such
               plain
               things
               ,
               and
               the
               Truth
               of
               them
               is
               so
               notoriously
               known
               ,
               that
               I
               should
               ask
               any
               of
               that
               Communion
               ,
               whether
               upon
               the
               like
               reasons
               he
               would
               not
               be
               Jealous
               of
               any
               person
               or
               sort
               of
               persons
               whatsoever
               ?
               And
               if
               these
               grounds
               of
               jealousie
               would
               work
               in
               other
               matters
               ,
               it
               is
               much
               more
               reasonable
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               take
               place
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ;
               In
               which
               as
               an
               Error
               is
               of
               far
               greater
               Importance
               ;
               So
               Impostors
               in
               all
               Ages
               have
               studied
               to
               make
               gain
               by
               Religion
               .
               Therefore
               it
               is
               most
               just
               upon
               these
               violent
               presumptions
               ,
               to
               look
               about
               us
               ,
               and
               take
               care
               we
               be
               not
               cheated
               .
            
             
               But
               before
               I
               would
               descend
               to
               particulars
               ,
               there
               is
               one
               General
               prejudice
               that
               works
               most
               universally
               ,
               on
               weaker
               minds
               to
               be
               removed
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               true
               Church
               cannot
               Erre
               .
               If
               then
               it
               be
               made
               appear
               unanswerably
               ,
               that
               the
               true
               Church
               may
               Erre
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               a
               most
               weighty
               Point
               ,
               all
               these
               Arguments
               fall
               to
               the
               ground
               .
            
             
               That
               the
               Church
               of
               ▪
               the
               Iews
               ,
               in
               our
               Saviours
               days
               was
               the
               true
               Church
               ,
               cannot
               be
               denied
               ;
               for
               our
               Saviour
               owned
               it
               to
               be
               such
               .
               He
               joyned
               with
               them
               in
               their
               worship
               ,
               He
               sent
               the
               Lepers
               to
               the
               Priest
               ,
               He
               commanded
               them
               to
               hear
               the
               Doctors
               that
               sate
               in
               
                 Moses
                 Chair
              
               ,
               and
               himself
               acknowledged
               the
               High
               Priest.
               This
               is
               sufficient
               to
               prove
               that
               it
               was
               the
               true
               Church
               ,
               and
               yet
               this
               Church
               erred
               ,
               in
               a
               most
               Important
               point
               ,
               whether
               Jesus
               Christ
               was
               the
               true
               Messias
               ,
               in
               whom
               the
               Prophecies
               were
               fulfilled
               or
               not
               ?
               they
               Judged
               falsly
               :
               The
               High
               Priests
               with
               all
               the
               Sanhedrim
               ,
               declared
               him
               a
               Blasphemer
               ,
               and
               condemned
               him
               guilty
               of
               Death
               .
               Here
               the
               true
               Church
               expounds
               the
               Scriptures
               falsly
               ,
               and
               erred
               in
               the
               Foundation
               of
               Religion
               .
            
             
             
               And
               it
               is
               well
               known
               ,
               that
               the
               chief
               arguments
               which
               they
               of
               the
               Romish
               party
               bring
               to
               prove
               ,
               that
               a
               Church
               cannot
               Err
               ,
               do
               agree
               as
               well
               to
               the
               Iewish
               ,
               as
               the
               Christian
               Church
               :
               the
               one
               being
               the
               true
               Church
               ,
               under
               that
               dispensation
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               other
               is
               now
               .
               If
               then
               this
               Decision
               made
               by
               the
               true
               Church
               in
               Christs
               time
               ,
               did
               not
               oblige
               all
               in
               that
               Church
               ,
               to
               go
               on
               in
               that
               error
               ,
               but
               private
               persons
               might
               have
               examined
               their
               Sentence
               ,
               and
               depart
               from
               them
               upon
               it
               ;
               then
               upon
               the
               same
               reasons
               ,
               though
               we
               acknowledge
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               a
               true
               Church
               ,
               yet
               we
               may
               examine
               her
               Doctrines
               ,
               and
               separate
               from
               her
               errors
               .
               This
               grand
               prejudice
               being
               thus
               removed
               ,
               there
               are
               two
               things
               in
               the
               next
               place
               to
               be
               laid
               before
               them
               .
            
             
               One
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               being
               acknowledged
               to
               come
               from
               Divine
               Inspiration
               ,
               on
               all
               hands
               ,
               can
               only
               decide
               the
               Controversies
               among
               us
               :
               and
               the
               places
               I
               shall
               make
               use
               of
               ,
               shall
               be
               cited
               according
               to
               the
               Doway
               Translation
               ,
               to
               which
               ,
               being
               made
               by
               themselves
               ,
               they
               cannot
               except
               .
            
             
               Another
               is
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               must
               judg
               of
               things
               as
               they
               appear
               plainly
               to
               his
               reasonable
               Faculties
               .
               It
               is
               against
               all
               reason
               to
               say
               that
               because
               it
               is
               possible
               for
               a
               man
               to
               be
               mistaken
               ,
               therefore
               he
               ought
               to
               doubt
               his
               Judgment
               in
               things
               that
               are
               clear
               to
               him
               .
               This
               must
               turn
               a
               man
               Sceptical
               both
               to
               all
               Religions
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               concerns
               of
               human
               life
               :
               Therefore
               every
               man
               must
               follow
               his
               Judgment
               ,
               when
               after
               a
               diligent
               Inquiry
               ,
               any
               thing
               appears
               plain
               to
               him
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               to
               come
               up
               close
               to
               those
               of
               that
               perswasion
               ,
               they
               are
               to
               consider
               ,
               that
               the
               chief
               parts
               of
               Religion
               are
               ,
               First
               ,
               Articles
               of
               Faith
               :
               Secondly
               ,
               Rules
               of
               Life
               :
               Thirdly
               ,
               The
               worship
               of
               God
               chiefly
               in
               the
               Sacraments
               :
               And
               Fourthly
               ,
               The
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               If
               
               then
               in
               every
               one
               of
               these
               Heads
               ,
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               agrees
               clearly
               with
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               does
               either
               manifestly
               contradict
               them
               ,
               or
               differs
               matterially
               from
               them
               ,
               in
               all
               these
               points
               ,
               in
               which
               we
               and
               they
               differ
               ;
               then
               the
               Resolution
               of
               the
               Question
               ,
               Whether
               a
               man
               ought
               to
               joyn
               himself
               to
               our
               Church
               ,
               or
               theirs
               ?
               will
               be
               easily
               made
               .
            
             
               For
               Articles
               of
               Faith
               ,
               if
               either
               the
               Apostles
               Creed
               or
               the
               Creeds
               of
               the
               First
               4.
               
               General
               Councils
               ,
               contain
               a
               just
               abstract
               of
               the
               Faith
               ;
               then
               we
               who
               receive
               every
               Article
               in
               these
               Creeds
               ,
               do
               agree
               more
               exactly
               to
               the
               Apostolical
               Doctrine
               ,
               than
               they
               who
               have
               added
               many
               new
               Articles
               to
               their
               Creed
               .
            
             
               The
               chief
               Article
               of
               Faith
               ,
               is
               ,
               The
               Covenant
               made
               between
               God
               and
               Man
               through
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               ,
               by
               which
               upon
               the
               Account
               of
               his
               Merits
               and
               Intercession
               ,
               all
               who
               follow
               the
               Rules
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               may
               expect
               the
               Blessings
               of
               it
               ,
               both
               here
               ,
               and
               hereafter
               .
               
                 Pennance
                 toward
              
               
               
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 Faith
                 towards
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               being
               the
               conditions
               upon
               which
               we
               hope
               for
               Eternal
               life
               .
               This
               we
               plainly
               teach
               ,
               without
               Addition
               or
               Change
               :
               But
               in
               how
               many
               things
               have
               they
               departed
               from
               this
               Simplicity
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ?
               First
               ,
               In
               teaching
               People
               to
               address
               to
               God
               ,
               for
               the
               Merits
               and
               by
               the
               Intercession
               of
               the
               Saints
               :
               From
               whom
               these
               things
               are
               asked
               ,
               for
               which
               the
               Scriptures
               direct
               us
               only
               to
               God
               and
               Christ.
               And
               in
               the
               very
               words
               pronounced
               after
               absolution
               ,
               
                 The
                 Merits
                 of
                 the
                 Blessed
                 Virgin
                 and
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
              
               are
               joined
               with
               the
               passion
               of
               Christ
               ;
               as
               the
               grounds
               on
               which
               we
               obtain
               pardon
               of
               Sin
               ,
               Grace
               ,
               and
               Eternal
               life
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               In
               perswading
               People
               ,
               That
               a
               Simple
               attrition
               with
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               without
               any
               real
               conversion
               of
               the
               Soul
               or
               change
               of
               life
               ,
               is
               sufficient
               to
               Salvation
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               In
               perswading
               People
               ,
               That
               
               there
               is
               a
               Communication
               of
               the
               Merits
               of
               Saints
               to
               other
               Persons
               ,
               though
               the
               Scriptures
               mention
               only
               the
               Communication
               of
               Christs
               Merits
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               by
               Teaching
               that
               tho
               our
               sins
               are
               pardoned
               thorough
               Christ
               ;
               yet
               ,
               there
               are
               terrible
               and
               long
               lasting
               torments
               to
               be
               endured
               in
               another
               State.
               F●●tly
               ,
               that
               saying
               Masses
               ,
               and
               going
               of
               Pilgrimages
               can
               Redeem
               from
               these
               .
               Now
               in
               all
               these
               ,
               the
               two
               chief
               Designs
               of
               the
               Gospel
               are
               plainly
               contradicted
               :
               Which
               be
               ;
               First
               ,
               To
               Change
               our
               hearts
               and
               lives
               :
               Secondly
               ,
               To
               perswade
               us
               to
               a
               humble
               Dependance
               upon
               Christ
               ,
               and
               an
               high
               acknowledgment
               of
               him
               :
               But
               these
               Doctrines
               of
               theirs
               as
               they
               shew
               us
               a
               way
               to
               be
               sure
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               without
               a
               real
               Conversion
               ;
               so
               they
               take
               off
               so
               much
               from
               Faith
               in
               Christ
               as
               they
               carry
               us
               to
               trust
               to
               somewhat
               else
               .
            
             
               These
               are
               Errors
               of
               great
               Importance
               :
               Since
               they
               corrupt
               the
               Fountain
               ,
               and
               overthrow
               the
               chief
               design
               of
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               .
               They
               are
               also
               late
               devices
               brought
               in
               ,
               in
               the
               dark
               and
               ignorant
               Ages
               .
            
             
               No
               mention
               is
               made
               of
               praying
               to
               Saints
               ,
               in
               any
               Ancient
               Liturgie
               .
               There
               is
               a
               great
               deal
               against
               it
               in
               the
               most
               Ancient
               Authors
               .
               And
               though
               in
               the
               Fourth
               Century
               ,
               upon
               the
               Conversion
               of
               many
               Heathens
               to
               the
               Christian
               Faith
               ,
               to
               humour
               them
               in
               their
               conceit
               ,
               of
               some
               Intermedial
               Agents
               ,
               between
               the
               Divinity
               and
               us
               Mortals
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               Reverence
               for
               the
               Saints
               set
               up
               ,
               to
               deive
               out
               the
               worship
               of
               those
               Secondary
               Deities
               ;
               yet
               ,
               this
               was
               no
               direct
               Adoration
               ,
               though
               they
               then
               began
               to
               use
               Rhetorical
               addresses
               to
               Saints
               like
               prayers
               :
               Yet
               ,
               even
               in
               Gregory
               the
               Great
               his
               time
               (
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Seventh
               Century
               )
               we
               find
               no
               Prayers
               made
               to
               them
               in
               all
               his
               Liturgies
               .
               And
               for
               the
               Belief
               of
               a
               simple
               Attrition
               being
               sufficient
               with
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               no
               body
               ever
               dreamed
               of
               it
               ,
               before
               the
               Schoolmen
               found
               
               out
               the
               Distinction
               ,
               between
               Attrition
               and
               Contrition
               in
               the
               later
               Ages
               .
               For
               the
               Communication
               of
               the
               Merits
               of
               Saints
               ,
               the
               whole
               Fathers
               in
               one
               voice
               ,
               speak
               only
               of
               the
               Merits
               of
               Christ
               being
               Communicate
               to
               us
               .
               The
               Fryers
               first
               invented
               it
               ,
               to
               invite
               People
               at
               least
               to
               die
               in
               their
               habits
               ,
               by
               perswading
               them
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               merits
               of
               the
               Saints
               of
               their
               Order
               ,
               were
               shared
               among
               the
               whole
               Order
               .
               And
               for
               Redeeming
               out
               of
               Purgatory
               ,
               the
               first
               Four
               Ages
               knew
               nothing
               of
               it
               .
               In
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Fifth
               Century
               St.
               Austin
               plainly
               speaks
               of
               it
               as
               an
               Opinion
               
                 which
                 some
                 had
                 taken
                 up
                 without
                 any
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 no
                 way
                 certain
                 ,
                 nor
                 could
                 we
                 ever
                 be
                 sure
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               And
               though
               in
               Gregory
               the
               Great
               's
               time
               ,
               the
               Belief
               of
               it
               was
               pretty
               far
               advanced
               ;
               yet
               ,
               the
               Trade
               of
               Redeeming
               out
               of
               it
               ,
               by
               saying
               Masses
               for
               Departed
               Souls
               was
               not
               even
               then
               found
               out
               .
            
             
               So
               that
               all
               these
               are
               both
               gross
               Errors
               ,
               and
               late
               Inventions
               .
            
             
               The
               next
               Branch
               of
               Religion
               ,
               is
               the
               Rule
               of
               human
               life
               :
               which
               one
               would
               think
               could
               be
               taken
               from
               no
               other
               Standard
               so
               certainly
               ,
               as
               the
               10.
               
               Commandments
               :
               and
               the
               Expositions
               given
               of
               these
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               chiefly
               our
               Saviours
               Sermon
               on
               the
               Mount.
               Let
               Malice
               it self
               appear
               ,
               to
               Declare
               wherein
               our
               Church
               strikes
               at
               any
               of
               these
               :
               or
               Teaches
               men
               to
               disobey
               even
               the
               least
               of
               them
               .
               If
               then
               our
               Rule
               of
               life
               be
               exactly
               the
               same
               ;
               with
               that
               which
               the
               Scriptures
               prescribe
               ,
               we
               are
               safe
               as
               to
               this
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               well
               called
               ,
               The
               most
               important
               piece
               of
               Religion
               .
               For
               it
               is
               to
               be
               considered
               that
               God
               making
               man
               
                 after
                 his
                 own
                 Image
              
               ,
               the
               end
               of
               his
               Creation
               was
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               be
               made
               like
               God.
               The
               Attributes
               of
               God
               to
               be
               Imitated
               ,
               are
               Goodness
               ,
               Mercy
               ,
               Justice
               ,
               Wisdom
               and
               Truth
               .
               And
               it
               is
               certain
               that
               the
               Design
               of
               
               Revealed
               Religion
               was
               to
               give
               men
               clearer
               Notions
               of
               these
               Moral
               perfections
               ,
               to
               press
               them
               by
               stronger
               Arguments
               ,
               and
               encourage
               our
               Endeavours
               by
               suitable
               Rewards
               and
               punishments
               .
               So
               that
               if
               any
               Religion
               contradict
               these
               Moral
               Duties
               ,
               we
               are
               sure
               it
               is
               false
               ;
               for
               the
               Revelation
               of
               God's
               will
               must
               be
               designed
               to
               make
               us
               better
               than
               we
               would
               otherwise
               be
               ,
               following
               barely
               the
               Light
               of
               Nature
               ,
               and
               not
               worse
               .
               If
               then
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               over-throws
               Morality
               ,
               and
               contradicts
               any
               of
               the
               Ten
               Commandments
               we
               are
               sure
               it
               is
               not
               of
               God.
               And
               how
               far
               it
               has
               done
               this
               ,
               they
               may
               judge
               by
               these
               Particulars
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               Whatever
               Church
               offers
               cheap
               and
               easie
               pardons
               for
               sin
               ,
               does
               take
               off
               so
               much
               from
               our
               sense
               of
               the
               evil
               of
               sin
               .
               We
               cannot
               have
               a
               very
               ill
               opinion
               of
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               easily
               forgiven
               .
               Now
               what
               are
               the
               Popes
               Pardons
               ,
               Indulgences
               ,
               Jubilees
               ,
               Priviledged
               Altars
               ,
               the
               going
               of
               Pilgrimages
               ,
               the
               saying
               of
               some
               Collects
               ,
               the
               wearing
               of
               
                 Agnus
                 Dei's
              
               ,
               Peebles
               ,
               or
               other
               such
               like
               trash
               ,
               but
               so
               many
               Engines
               to
               root
               out
               of
               mens
               minds
               any
               deep
               horrour
               or
               great
               sense
               of
               sin
               .
               Is
               not
               this
               the
               very
               thing
               which
               the
               People
               of
               the
               Iews
               of
               old
               offered
               at
               ,
               to
               bring
               Thousands
               of
               Rams
               ,
               Ten
               Thousand
               Rivers
               of
               Oyl
               ,
               their
               First
               born
               ,
               or
               the
               fruit
               of
               their
               Body
               ,
               to
               offer
               for
               their
               sins
               ?
               All
               which
               were
               rejected
               in
               the
               name
               of
               God
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 shew
                 thee
                 O
                 man
                 what
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 our
                 Lord
                 requireth
                 of
                 thee
                 :
                 Verily
                 to
                 do
                 Iudgment
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 to
                 love
                 mercy
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 walk
                 solicitous
                 with
                 thy
                 God.
              
               This
               is
               a
               Moral
               matter
               and
               unchangable
               ;
               therefore
               whoever
               go
               to
               beat
               down
               the
               sense
               of
               sin
               ,
               by
               the
               offer
               of
               Pardon
               ,
               on
               any
               other
               terms
               ,
               but
               the
               sincere
               change
               of
               a
               mans
               life
               ,
               destroy
               Morallity
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Image
               of
               God
               in
               man.
               If
               from
               this
               general
               Consideration
               we
               descend
               to
               Examine
               the
               Commandments
               in
               particular
               ,
               we
               shall
               
               find
               matter
               enough
               for
               a
               severe
               Charge
               against
               their
               Church
               .
            
             
               Is
               not
               the
               First
               Commandment
               broken
               when
               Devotions
               are
               offered
               to
               Saints
               which
               Import
               their
               being
               
                 Omniscient
                 ;
                 Omnipresent
                 and
                 Almighty
              
               ;
               that
               are
               the
               Incommunicable
               Attributes
               of
               the
               God-head
               :
               and
               when
               pardon
               of
               sin
               ,
               preservation
               ,
               Grace
               against
               Temptations
               ,
               and
               Eternal
               life
               ,
               are
               immediately
               begged
               from
               Saints
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               they
               say
               the
               sence
               of
               these
               prayers
               ,
               is
               only
               that
               we
               desire
               their
               assistance
               at
               Gods
               hands
               for
               these
               blessings
               .
               But
               the
               words
               of
               their
               Offices
               import
               no
               such
               matter
               .
               And
               though
               for
               above
               One
               Hundred
               and
               Sixty
               Years
               these
               things
               have
               been
               complained
               of
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               Correction
               of
               their
               Offices
               ,
               some
               of
               them
               were
               cast
               out
               ;
               yet
               ,
               many
               of
               them
               do
               still
               continue
               :
               In
               which
               the
               plain
               sence
               of
               the
               words
               of
               their
               Offices
               is
               Idolatrous
               :
               Only
               they
               make
               a
               shift
               with
               another
               and
               forced
               sence
               put
               on
               them
               ,
               to
               defend
               themselves
               from
               that
               charge
               .
               And
               for
               such
               Devotions
               they
               can
               shew
               no
               Warrant
               for
               the
               first
               Thousand
               years
               after
               Christ.
               
            
             
               The
               Second
               Commandment
               is
               so
               openly
               and
               confessedly
               broken
               by
               them
               ,
               that
               many
               of
               them
               maintain
               ,
               it
               does
               not
               all
               oblige
               Christians
               :
               but
               belonged
               only
               to
               the
               Jewish
               Dispensation
               .
               And
               in
               all
               their
               Catechisms
               it
               is
               left
               out
               ,
               which
               was
               done
               very
               wisely
               ;
               (
               with
               what
               honesty
               let
               them
               answer
               )
               for
               it
               was
               not
               fit
               the
               people
               should
               look
               on
               that
               as
               a
               Commandment
               ,
               which
               they
               saw
               so
               notoriously
               broken
               throughout
               their
               whole
               Church
               :
               A
               great
               trade
               being
               also
               driven
               by
               the
               breach
               of
               it
               .
               That
               this
               was
               not
               in
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               ,
               themselves
               confess
               :
               all
               the
               Books
               the
               Fathers
               wrote
               against
               the
               Idolatry
               of
               the
               Heathens
               ,
               demonstrate
               this
               .
               Nor
               were
               Images
               so
               much
               as
               set
               up
               in
               Churches
               before
               the
               Sixth
               Century
               .
               And
               then
               care
               was
               taken
               that
               they
               
               should
               not
               be
               worshipped
               :
               and
               not
               before
               the
               Eighth
               Century
               were
               they
               worshipped
               in
               any
               place
               of
               the
               Christian
               Church
               .
            
             
               The
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Popes
               power
               of
               Relaxing
               of
               Oaths
               ,
               and
               discharging
               men
               from
               the
               Obligation
               of
               them
               ,
               joyned
               with
               the
               practice
               of
               their
               Popes
               for
               above
               800
               years
               ,
               is
               as
               formal
               an
               Opposition
               to
               the
               Third
               Commandment
               as
               can
               be
               Imagined
               .
               This
               was
               also
               begun
               in
               the
               Eighth
               Century
               .
            
             
               The
               vast
               multiplication
               of
               Holy-days
               ,
               made
               the
               Observation
               of
               the
               Lords
               day
               of
               necessity
               slacken
               .
            
             
               They
               have
               destroyed
               the
               Order
               of
               Societies
               ,
               established
               in
               the
               Fifth
               Commandment
               ;
               by
               the
               Power
               they
               allow
               the
               Pope
               to
               Depose
               Princes
               ,
               and
               absolve
               Subjects
               from
               their
               Alleageance
               .
            
             
               They
               teach
               the
               murdering
               and
               burning
               all
               Hereticks
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               all
               that
               will
               not
               submit
               to
               their
               Tyranny
               :
               by
               which
               Infinite
               numbers
               of
               Innocent
               persons
               have
               been
               murdered
               ,
               against
               the
               Sixth
               Commandment
               .
               And
               these
               two
               Doctrines
               of
               deposing
               Princes
               ,
               and
               putting
               Hereticks
               to
               death
               ,
               were
               abhorred
               by
               the
               Church
               for
               the
               first
               Eight
               ages
               ,
               and
               were
               brought
               in
               by
               the
               Popes
               since
               that
               time
               .
            
             
               The
               frequent
               practice
               of
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               ,
               in
               granting
               Divorces
               ,
               on
               the
               pretence
               either
               of
               Spiritual
               kindred
               ,
               or
               of
               Degrees
               not
               forbidden
               ,
               either
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               Nature
               ,
               or
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               allowing
               second
               Marriages
               to
               both
               Parties
               ,
               upon
               such
               Divorces
               ,
               is
               an
               avowed
               breach
               of
               the
               Seventh
               Commandment
               .
            
             
               The
               setting
               on
               ,
               some
               Princes
               to
               Invade
               other
               Princes
               in
               their
               just
               Rights
               ,
               is
               the
               Doctrine
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               it
               has
               been
               the
               practice
               of
               their
               Church
               for
               some
               Ages
               .
               And
               as
               their
               Popes
               have
               wrested
               many
               Territories
               from
               Temporal
               Princes
               ,
               so
               for
               many
               Ages
               they
               set
               on
               Publick
               
               Robbery
               against
               the
               Eighth
               Commandment
               .
            
             
               The
               Doctrine
               of
               Equivocating
               ,
               both
               taught
               ,
               and
               practised
               ,
               the
               breaking
               of
               safe
               Conducts
               ,
               and
               publick
               Faith
               decreed
               by
               their
               ,
               General
               Councils
               ,
               is
               also
               against
               the
               Ninth
               Commandment
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               Tenth
               I
               shall
               say
               nothing
               of
               it
               ,
               because
               the
               meaning
               of
               it
               is
               not
               so
               generally
               agreed
               on
               .
               But
               thus
               we
               see
               all
               the
               Rules
               of
               Morality
               are
               contradicted
               by
               that
               Church
               .
            
             
               It
               might
               be
               justly
               added
               to
               swell
               up
               this
               Charge
               ;
               that
               of
               late
               there
               have
               been
               Doctrines
               published
               to
               the
               world
               by
               the
               approved
               Casuists
               of
               that
               Church
               ,
               with
               Licence
               ,
               which
               subvert
               all
               Justice
               ,
               destroy
               all
               security
               ,
               and
               take
               away
               the
               most
               sacred
               ties
               of
               mankind
               .
               By
               the
               Doctrines
               of
               Probability
               ,
               and
               of
               Ordering
               the
               Intention
               aright
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               crime
               how
               black
               soever
               ,
               but
               a
               man
               may
               adventure
               on
               it
               with
               a
               good
               conscience
               .
               These
               things
               were
               long
               and
               openly
               taught
               amongst
               them
               ,
               without
               any
               Censure
               .
               And
               when
               many
               of
               the
               French
               Clergy
               complained
               of
               these
               at
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               (
               perhaps
               more
               out
               of
               spite
               to
               the
               Jesuits
               ,
               than
               zeal
               for
               the
               Truth
               )
               it
               was
               long
               before
               these
               so
               just
               Remonstrances
               ,
               were
               heard
               .
               And
               in
               conclusion
               a
               trifling
               Censure
               was
               past
               on
               them
               :
               by
               which
               they
               were
               declared
               Scandalous
               (
               neither
               Impious
               ,
               nor
               Wicked
               )
               and
               all
               were
               forbidden
               to
               teach
               them
               any
               more
               ,
               but
               they
               stand
               yet
               ,
               in
               the
               Books
               formerly
               published
               with
               Licence
               .
            
             
               After
               all
               these
               particulars
               ,
               is
               it
               to
               be
               wondered
               at
               ,
               if
               the
               morals
               of
               the
               men
               of
               that
               Church
               be
               vitiated
               ,
               when
               their
               Doctrine
               is
               so
               corrupted
               ,
               for
               peoples
               practices
               are
               generally
               worse
               than
               their
               Opinions
               .
               And
               thus
               the
               Second
               point
               is
               made
               good
               ,
               that
               in
               our
               Church
               ,
               we
               teach
               the
               same
               Rules
               of
               Living
               that
               are
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               which
               are
               grosly
               corrupted
               by
               their
               Doctrines
               .
            
             
             
               The
               Third
               Branch
               of
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               is
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               and
               that
               chiefly
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               .
               For
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               ,
               let
               it
               be
               considered
               that
               we
               pray
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               praise
               him
               only
               ,
               for
               all
               these
               things
               about
               which
               the
               Scriptures
               command
               us
               to
               address
               to
               him
               .
               Our
               worship
               is
               in
               a
               Language
               that
               all
               the
               people
               understand
               ,
               and
               so
               are
               edified
               by
               it
               according
               to
               St.
               Paul
               ,
               who
               has
               enlarged
               so
               much
               on
               this
               matter
               ,
               in
               a
               
               whole
               Chapter
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               strange
               ,
               how
               any
               who
               acknowledg
               the
               Authority
               of
               that
               Epistle
               ,
               can
               deny
               it
               .
               Our
               Liturgies
               are
               such
               ,
               that
               the
               Romanists
               cannot
               except
               to
               any
               part
               of
               them
               :
               Our
               ceremonies
               are
               few
               ,
               and
               these
               be
               both
               decent
               and
               useful
               :
               So
               that
               in
               all
               the
               parts
               of
               our
               Worship
               ,
               we
               do
               so
               exactly
               agree
               to
               the
               Rule
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               ,
               that
               they
               cannot
               blame
               us
               for
               any
               one
               Rubrick
               or
               Collect
               in
               it
               .
               But
               for
               their
               worship
               ,
               It
               is
               in
               a
               Language
               not
               understood
               by
               the
               people
               :
               who
               to
               be
               sure
               can
               receive
               no
               Edification
               ,
               from
               that
               they
               understand
               not
               ;
               nor
               can
               they
               say
               Amen
               to
               such
               Devotions
               .
               This
               is
               as
               it
               were
               in
               spite
               to
               St.
               Paul
               ,
               who
               took
               special
               care
               that
               as
               long
               as
               his
               Authority
               was
               in
               any
               esteem
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               such
               an
               abuse
               should
               never
               creep
               into
               it
               .
               Nor
               is
               there
               a
               shadow
               of
               Authority
               for
               such
               a
               practice
               ,
               from
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               ,
               in
               which
               for
               many
               Ages
               ,
               the
               Worship
               was
               still
               in
               the
               vulgar
               Tongues
               .
            
             
               Next
               their
               Worship
               is
               so
               overcharged
               with
               many
               Rites
               and
               Ceremonies
               ,
               that
               the
               seriousness
               of
               Devotion
               must
               needs
               be
               much
               alloyed
               by
               them
               .
               A
               great
               part
               of
               the
               Worship
               is
               so
               whispered
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               muttering
               Spells
               .
               Their
               Books
               of
               Exorcisms
               are
               the
               most
               indecent
               things
               that
               can
               be
               :
               full
               of
               Charms
               and
               other
               ridiculous
               Rites
               .
               And
               for
               the
               Pontifical
               and
               Ceremonial
               of
               their
               Church
               ,
               they
               may
               match
               with
               Heathenism
               for
               Superstition
               .
               
               Their
               Offices
               are
               so
               various
               ,
               and
               numerous
               ,
               and
               the
               Rubricks
               seem
               so
               full
               of
               disorder
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               may
               as
               soon
               learn
               a
               Trade
               ,
               as
               know
               all
               the
               several
               parts
               of
               them
               .
               How
               this
               can
               be
               reconciled
               to
               the
               Simplicity
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               or
               the
               Worshipping
               God
               in
               spirit
               and
               truth
               ,
               may
               be
               easily
               judged
               by
               those
               who
               can
               compare
               things
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               we
               have
               the
               Two
               that
               Christ
               Instituted
               ,
               Baptism
               ,
               and
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ;
               And
               for
               Pennance
               ,
               Confirmation
               ,
               Ordination
               and
               Marriage
               ,
               we
               have
               them
               also
               among
               us
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               appointed
               by
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               :
               though
               we
               do
               not
               call
               these
               Sacraments
               .
               For
               Extream
               Unction
               we
               find
               no
               warrant
               at
               all
               for
               it
               ,
               as
               a
               sacred
               Ordinance
               :
               and
               we
               are
               sure
               the
               Church
               for
               many
               Ages
               did
               not
               think
               of
               it
               .
               For
               Baptism
               it
               is
               done
               
               among
               us
               ,
               in
               the
               very
               Form
               our
               Saviour
               appointed
               :
               and
               this
               they
               do
               not
               deny
               .
               But
               among
               them
               they
               cannot
               be
               assured
               that
               they
               are
               at
               all
               Baptized
               :
               since
               according
               to
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               necessity
               of
               the
               Intention
               of
               the
               Priest
               ,
               to
               the
               Being
               of
               a
               Sacrament
               ,
               they
               cannot
               be
               assured
               of
               it
               :
               for
               an
               Atheistical
               Priest
               can
               spoil
               their
               Baptism
               ,
               so
               that
               unless
               they
               can
               be
               certain
               of
               that
               ,
               which
               is
               impossible
               for
               them
               to
               know
               ,
               I
               mean
               the
               Intention
               of
               the
               Priest
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               sure
               that
               they
               were
               ever
               truly
               Baptized
               .
            
             
               But
               for
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               if
               any
               person
               will
               so
               far
               trust
               his
               own
               Reason
               and
               senses
               ,
               as
               to
               compare
               all
               the
               Warrants
               we
               have
               in
               Scripture
               for
               that
               Ordinance
               ,
               with
               the
               Practice
               of
               our
               Church
               and
               theirs
               ,
               they
               will
               soon
               see
               who
               agree
               most
               to
               them
               .
               
                 Christ
                 took
                 Bread
                 which
              
               
               
                 he
                 blessed
                 and
                 gave
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 Body
                 which
                 is
                 given
                 for
                 you
                 .
                 He
                 also
                 took
                 the
                 Chalice
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 Drink
                 ye
                 all
                 of
                 it
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               All
               this
               we
               doe
               ,
               and
               no
               more
               ,
               so
               that
               it
               is
               indeed
               a
               Communion
               among
               us
               :
               and
               those
               who
               have
               read
               the
               account
               that
               
                 Iustin
                 Martyr
              
               gives
               us
               of
               the
               Rites
               in
               the
               Communion
               in
               his
               days
               ,
               would
               think
               he
               were
               
               reading
               the
               very
               Abstract
               of
               our
               Office.
               But
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               besides
               the
               less
               material
               things
               ,
               of
               the
               Form
               of
               the
               Bread
               ,
               the
               Consecration
               of
               Altars
               and
               Vessels
               ,
               with
               the
               numberless
               little
               devices
               in
               the
               Canon
               of
               the
               Mass
               ,
               that
               they
               seem
               not
               of
               such
               importance
               let
               these
               considerable
               changes
               they
               have
               made
               be
               looked
               into
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               They
               have
               brought
               in
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               against
               the
               clearest
               Evidence
               both
               of
               sense
               and
               reason
               ,
               against
               the
               nature
               of
               a
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               its
               being
               a
               Memorial
               of
               Christs
               Death
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               the
               very
               words
               of
               Consecration
               ,
               the
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               are
               Christs
               
                 Body
                 and
                 Blood
              
               ,
               as
               the
               one
               was
               
                 given
                 for
                 us
              
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               
                 shed
                 for
                 us
              
               ,
               on
               the
               Cross
               :
               and
               not
               as
               he
               is
               now
               at
               the
               Right
               hand
               of
               God.
               The
               belief
               of
               this
               crept
               in
               by
               degrees
               ,
               from
               the
               eighth
               Century
               ,
               in
               which
               it
               was
               first
               set
               on
               foot
               ,
               but
               much
               contradicted
               both
               in
               the
               Eastern
               and
               Western
               Church
               :
               and
               was
               not
               fully
               setled
               till
               the
               13th
               Century
               .
               We
               are
               sure
               it
               was
               not
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Churches
               of
               
                 Rome
                 ,
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 Asia
                 ,
                 Antioch
                 ,
              
               nor
               Africk
               in
               the
               5th
               and
               6th
               Centuries
               ,
               by
               express
               Testimonies
               from
               the
               most
               esteemed
               Authors
               of
               that
               time
               ,
               
                 Gelasius
                 ,
                 Chrysostom
                 ,
                 Ephrem
                 ,
                 Theodoret
                 ,
              
               and
               St.
               Austin
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               They
               deny
               the
               Chalice
               to
               the
               Laity
               against
               the
               express
               words
               of
               the
               Institution
               ;
               and
               contrary
               both
               to
               the
               Doctrine
               and
               Tradition
               of
               the
               Church
               for
               1300
               years
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               They
               have
               declared
               the
               Priests
               saying
               Mass
               ,
               to
               be
               an
               Expiatory
               Sacrifice
               for
               the
               Dead
               ,
               and
               the
               Living
               ,
               though
               the
               Scripture
               plainly
               says
               ,
               
                 That
                 Christ
                 was
                 once
                 offered
                 for
                 us
                 .
              
               It
               is
               true
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               used
               the
               
               words
               Sacrifice
               and
               Oblation
               as
               our
               Church
               yet
               does
               ,
               but
               their
               meaning
               by
               that
               ,
               was
               only
               in
               the
               general
               sense
               of
               these
               terms
               ,
               as
               Prayers
               ,
               Praises
               ,
               and
               Alms
               are
               called
               Sacrifices
               .
            
             
             
               4.
               
               They
               have
               brought
               in
               a
               new
               piece
               of
               Worship
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               hearing
               of
               Mass
               ,
               without
               receiving
               the
               Sacrament
               :
               and
               it
               is
               now
               the
               great
               Devotion
               of
               their
               Church
               .
               Though
               by
               the
               Institution
               ,
               it
               is
               as
               express
               as
               can
               be
               ,
               that
               the
               Consecration
               is
               only
               in
               order
               to
               its
               being
               a
               Communion
               .
               And
               by
               the
               Apostolical
               Canons
               ,
               which
               some
               in
               their
               Church
               believe
               to
               be
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               are
               by
               them
               all
               acknowledged
               to
               be
               a
               Collection
               of
               the
               Rites
               of
               the
               first
               Ages
               ,
               all
               persons
               that
               were
               present
               at
               the
               Worship
               ,
               and
               did
               not
               communicate
               were
               to
               be
               severely
               censured
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               The
               adoring
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               the
               exposing
               it
               on
               the
               Altar
               ,
               and
               carrying
               it
               about
               in
               solemn
               Processions
               ,
               to
               be
               worshipped
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               late
               Inventions
               ;
               so
               if
               Transubstantiation
               be
               not
               true
               ,
               they
               are
               by
               their
               own
               confession
               the
               grossest
               Idolatries
               that
               ever
               were
               ,
            
             
               And
               are
               not
               these
               considerable
               variations
               from
               the
               first
               Institution
               of
               this
               Sacrament
               ?
            
             
               As
               for
               their
               own
               Sacraments
               ,
               though
               there
               is
               no
               reason
               to
               equal
               them
               ,
               to
               either
               of
               these
               that
               were
               instituted
               by
               Christ
               ;
               yet
               some
               of
               them
               we
               use
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               at
               first
               appointed
               .
               Persons
               Baptized
               ,
               are
               Confirmed
               with
               Imposition
               
               of
               hands
               ,
               the
               only
               Ceremony
               used
               by
               the
               Apostles
               .
            
             
               We
               allow
               the
               use
               of
               Confession
               ,
               and
               do
               press
               it
               in
               many
               cases
               ;
               and
               give
               the
               benefit
               of
               Absolution
               :
               but
               we
               do
               not
               make
               this
               an
               Engin
               to
               screw
               peoples
               secrets
               from
               them
               .
               For
               which
               there
               is
               no
               warrant
               in
               Scripture
               ;
               nor
               was
               it
               thought
               necessary
               for
               many
               Ages
               after
               the
               Apostles
               .
               Confession
               of
               publick
               Scandals
               was
               enjoyned
               ,
               and
               for
               private
               sins
               it
               was
               recommended
               :
               but
               this
               latter
               was
               not
               judged
               simply
               necessary
               for
               obtaining
               the
               pardon
               of
               sin
               .
               And
               what
               noise
               soever
               they
               make
               of
               the
               good
               that
               Confession
               ,
               and
               the
               enjoyning
               of
               Pennance
               ,
               may
               do
               ,
               
               if
               well
               managed
               ,
               we
               need
               only
               appeal
               to
               some
               of
               their
               own
               best
               Writers
               ,
               now
               in
               France
               ,
               whether
               as
               they
               have
               been
               practised
               ,
               they
               have
               not
               rather
               driven
               all
               true
               Piety
               out
               of
               the
               world
               .
               If
               these
               abuses
               had
               been
               only
               the
               faults
               of
               some
               Priests
               ,
               the
               blame
               could
               not
               have
               been
               justly
               cast
               on
               their
               Church
               ;
               but
               when
               the
               publick
               Rules
               given
               to
               Confessors
               ,
               printed
               with
               Licence
               ,
               are
               their
               warrants
               for
               so
               doing
               ,
               then
               their
               Church
               is
               in
               fault
               .
               So
               that
               nothing
               is
               more
               common
               among
               them
               ,
               than
               for
               persons
               after
               a
               confession
               made
               of
               their
               sins
               ,
               with
               a
               slight
               sorrow
               ,
               and
               some
               trifling
               pennance
               undergone
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               Priestly
               Absolution
               ,
               to
               fancy
               themselves
               as
               clean
               from
               all
               sin
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               had
               never
               offended
               God.
               And
               this
               being
               the
               Doctrin
               of
               their
               Church
               ,
               it
               both
               lessens
               the
               sense
               of
               sin
               ,
               and
               takes
               men
               off
               from
               making
               such
               earnest
               applications
               to
               God
               through
               Christ
               ,
               as
               the
               Gospel
               commands
               .
            
             
               For
               Orders
               they
               are
               among
               us
               with
               the
               same
               Rites
               that
               Christ
               and
               the
               Apostles
               gave
               them
               first
               :
               And
               a
               learned
               
               Man
               of
               their
               own
               Church
               has
               lately
               published
               the
               most
               ancient
               Forms
               of
               Ordinations
               he
               could
               find
               :
               From
               which
               it
               appears
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               Ceremonies
               in
               their
               Ordinations
               ,
               for
               the
               want
               of
               which
               they
               accuse
               us
               ,
               were
               brought
               in
               since
               the
               eighth
               Century
               :
               so
               that
               even
               by
               their
               own
               Principles
               these
               things
               cannot
               be
               necessary
               to
               Ordination
               ,
               otherwise
               there
               were
               no
               true
               Orders
               in
               the
               Church
               for
               the
               first
               eight
               Ages
               .
            
             
               For
               Marriage
               we
               honour
               it
               as
               Gods
               Ordinance
               ;
               and
               
               since
               the
               Scriptures
               declare
               it
               
                 honourable
                 in
                 all
              
               ,
               without
               exception
               ,
               we
               dare
               deny
               it
               to
               none
               who
               desire
               it
               .
               St.
               Paul
               delivers
               the
               Duty
               of
               Clergy-men
               towards
               their
               Wives
               ,
               with
               Rules
               for
               their
               Wives
               behaviour
               ,
               which
               had
               
               been
               very
               impertinent
               if
               Clergy-men
               might
               have
               no
               Wives
               .
               We
               find
               a
               married
               Clergy
               in
               the
               first
               ten
               Centuries
               :
               
               And
               we
               know
               by
               what
               base
               Arts
               the
               Caelibate
               of
               the
               Clergy
               was
               brought
               in
               ;
               and
               what
               horrid
               ill
               effects
               it
               has
               produced
               .
               Neither
               do
               we
               allow
               of
               any
               devices
               to
               hinder
               Marriage
               ,
               by
               degrees
               of
               kindred
               not
               prohibited
               in
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               the
               trade
               that
               was
               long
               driven
               in
               granting
               Dispensations
               in
               those
               degrees
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               annulling
               these
               ,
               and
               avoiding
               the
               Marriages
               that
               followed
               upon
               them
               ,
               upon
               some
               pretences
               of
               Law.
               
            
             
               Thus
               it
               appears
               ,
               how
               they
               have
               corrupted
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               Worship
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               The
               last
               head
               of
               Religion
               is
               Government
               ;
               and
               as
               to
               this
               ,
               we
               can
               challenge
               any
               to
               see
               what
               they
               can
               except
               to
               us
               .
               First
               in
               reference
               to
               the
               Civil
               Power
               ,
               we
               declare
               all
               are
               bound
               for
               conscience
               sake
               to
               obey
               every
               lawful
               Command
               of
               the
               Supream
               Authority
               ,
               and
               to
               submit
               when
               they
               cannot
               obey
               .
               We
               pretend
               to
               no
               Exemption
               of
               Clarks
               from
               the
               Civil
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               but
               
                 give
                 to
                 Caesar
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 Caesars
                 .
              
               We
               do
               not
               obey
               the
               King
               only
               because
               he
               is
               of
               our
               Religion
               :
               much
               less
               do
               we
               allow
               of
               Conspiracies
               or
               Rebellions
               upon
               our
               judging
               him
               an
               Heretick
               ,
               so
               that
               we
               deliver
               no
               Doctrin
               that
               can
               be
               of
               any
               ill
               consequence
               to
               the
               Society
               we
               live
               in
               .
            
             
               And
               for
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               Government
               we
               have
               Bishops
               ,
               Priests
               ,
               and
               Deacons
               ,
               rightly
               Ordained
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               due
               subordination
               to
               one
               another
               ;
               every
               one
               administring
               these
               Offices
               due
               to
               his
               Function
               ,
               which
               has
               been
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               since
               the
               times
               of
               the
               Apostles
               .
               So
               that
               we
               have
               a
               clear
               vocation
               of
               Pastors
               among
               us
               ,
               from
               whose
               hands
               every
               person
               may
               without
               scruple
               receive
               all
               the
               Sacraments
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               But
               for
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               how
               unsafe
               is
               the
               Civil
               Government
               among
               them
               ?
               not
               to
               mention
               the
               Doctrin
               
               of
               deposing
               Princes
               ,
               for
               which
               I
               refer
               you
               to
               my
               former
               Letter
               ;
               What
               a
               security
               does
               the
               Exemption
               of
               Clerks
               from
               the
               Civil
               Courts
               in
               cases
               criminal
               ,
               give
               to
               loose
               and
               debauched
               Church-men
               ;
               and
               what
               disturbance
               must
               this
               breed
               to
               a
               Common-wealth
               ?
               The
               denying
               the
               Civil
               Magistrate
               power
               to
               make
               Laws
               that
               concern
               Religion
               ,
               or
               oblige
               Churchmen
               ,
               takes
               away
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               his
               Rights
               ;
               for
               scarce
               any
               Law
               can
               be
               made
               but
               wrangling
               and
               ill-natur'd
               Churchmen
               ,
               may
               draw
               it
               within
               some
               head
               of
               Religion
               .
               And
               that
               this
               was
               frequently
               done
               in
               former
               Ages
               ,
               all
               that
               have
               read
               History
               know
               .
               The
               quarrels
               that
               were
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               this
               Century
               between
               the
               Pope
               and
               the
               Republick
               of
               Venice
               were
               a
               fresh
               Evidence
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               But
               for
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               Government
               ,
               they
               have
               spoiled
               it
               in
               all
               the
               parts
               of
               it
               .
               The
               Pope
               has
               assumed
               a
               power
               of
               so
               vast
               an
               extent
               ,
               and
               so
               arbitrary
               a
               nature
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               ancient
               Canons
               are
               thrown
               out
               of
               doors
               by
               it
               .
               We
               know
               that
               originally
               the
               Bishops
               of
               Rome
               were
               looked
               on
               by
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               their
               Colleagues
               and
               fellow
               Bishops
               .
               The
               Dignity
               of
               the
               City
               made
               the
               See
               more
               remarkable
               ;
               and
               the
               belief
               of
               St.
               Peters
               having
               founded
               it
               ,
               with
               his
               suffering
               Martrydom
               there
               ,
               with
               St.
               Paul
               ,
               made
               it
               much
               honoured
               :
               so
               that
               when
               the
               Empire
               became
               Christian
               ,
               then
               the
               Dignity
               of
               the
               Imperial
               City
               made
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               be
               acknowledged
               the
               first
               Patriarch
               .
               From
               this
               beginning
               they
               arose
               by
               many
               degrees
               to
               the
               height
               of
               pretending
               to
               a
               Supremacy
               both
               Civil
               and
               Spiritual
               :
               and
               then
               they
               not
               only
               received
               appeals
               ,
               which
               was
               all
               they
               at
               first
               pretended
               to
               ,
               but
               set
               up
               Legantine
               Courts
               every
               where
               ,
               made
               the
               Bishops
               swear
               Obedience
               and
               Homage
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               Arch-Bishops
               receive
               the
               Pall
               from
               their
               hands
               ,
               in
               sign
               of
               their
               dependance
               on
               them
               :
               Exempted
               Monasteries
               ,
               
               and
               other
               Clarks
               from
               Episcopal
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               broke
               all
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               Church
               by
               their
               Dispensations
               :
               So
               that
               no
               shaddow
               of
               the
               primitive
               Government
               does
               now
               remain
               .
               And
               though
               Gregory
               the
               Great
               wrote
               with
               as
               much
               indignation
               against
               the
               Title
               of
               
                 Universal
                 Bishop
              
               ,
               as
               ever
               any
               Protestant
               did
               ;
               yet
               his
               Successors
               ,
               have
               since
               assumed
               both
               the
               Name
               and
               thing
               .
               And
               to
               that
               height
               of
               Insolence
               ,
               has
               this
               risen
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               Council
               of
               Trent
               ,
               all
               the
               Papal
               Party
               opposed
               the
               Decree
               that
               was
               put
               in
               ,
               for
               declaring
               Bishops
               to
               have
               their
               Jurisdictions
               by
               Divine
               Right
               .
               The
               Court
               Party
               not
               being
               ashamed
               to
               affirm
               ,
               that
               all
               Jurisdiction
               was
               by
               Divine
               Right
               only
               in
               the
               Pope
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               other
               Bishops
               ,
               as
               the
               Delegates
               of
               the
               Apostolick
               See
               ;
               and
               they
               were
               in
               this
               too
               hard
               for
               the
               other
               Party
               .
               So
               that
               now
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               who
               by
               the
               Divine
               appointment
               ought
               to
               
                 feed
                 the
                 Flock
              
               ,
               can
               do
               no
               more
               in
               that
               ,
               then
               as
               the
               Pope
               gives
               him
               leave
               .
               The
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               Priests
               have
               no
               dependence
               on
               their
               Bishops
               .
               The
               
                 Monks
                 ,
                 Fryars
              
               ,
               and
               Iesuits
               ,
               being
               immediately
               subordinate
               to
               the
               Pope
               ;
               so
               that
               they
               do
               what
               they
               please
               ,
               knowing
               they
               can
               justifie
               any
               thing
               at
               Rome
               ,
               and
               they
               fear
               no
               Censure
               any
               where
               else
               .
            
             
               From
               this
               so
               many
               abuses
               have
               crept
               in
               ,
               and
               the
               Canonists
               have
               found
               out
               ,
               so
               many
               devices
               to
               make
               them
               Legal
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               hope
               of
               Reforming
               these
               at
               Rome
               .
               The
               whole
               State
               of
               Cardinals
               is
               one
               great
               Corruption
               ,
               who
               ,
               from
               being
               Originally
               the
               Parish
               Priests
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               so
               under
               all
               Bishops
               ,
               have
               raised
               themselves
               so
               high
               that
               they
               do
               now
               trample
               on
               the
               whole
               Order
               ;
               and
               pretend
               to
               an
               Equality
               with
               Princes
               .
               The
               giving
               Benefices
               to
               Children
               ,
               the
               unlimitted
               Plurality
               of
               Benefices
               in
               one
               Person
               ;
               the
               Comendam's
               ,
               the
               reserved
               Pensions
               ,
               with
               many
               other
               such
               like
               ,
               are
               gross
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               late
               Corruptions
               .
               And
               no
               wonder
               if
               all
               men
               despair
               of
               Reforming
               
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               ,
               when
               these
               abuses
               are
               become
               necessary
               to
               it
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               greatness
               of
               the
               Cardinals
               and
               the
               other
               Officers
               ,
               or
               Ministers
               there
               ,
               is
               kept
               up
               .
            
             
               I
               need
               not
               mention
               the
               gross
               Simony
               of
               that
               Court
               ,
               where
               all
               the
               world
               knows
               ,
               every
               thing
               may
               be
               had
               for
               money
               .
               The
               Popes
               themselves
               ,
               are
               often
               Chosen
               by
               these
               Arts
               :
               and
               if
               their
               own
               Rules
               be
               true
               ,
               such
               Elections
               ,
               with
               every
               thing
               that
               follows
               on
               them
               are
               void
               .
               The
               Infinite
               Swarmes
               of
               the
               Inferiour
               Clergy
               ,
               do
               plainly
               drive
               a
               Simoniacal
               Trade
               ,
               by
               the
               Masses
               they
               say
               for
               Departed
               Souls
               ,
               for
               Money
               .
               And
               for
               Publick
               Pennance
               ,
               they
               have
               Universally
               let
               it
               fall
               ,
               in
               stead
               whereof
               private
               Pennance
               is
               now
               in
               use
               .
               And
               if
               their
               own
               Writers
               say
               true
               ,
               this
               is
               made
               an
               Engine
               to
               serve
               other
               ends
               ,
               when
               by
               enjoyning
               slight
               and
               easie
               Pennances
               ,
               they
               draw
               the
               People
               after
               them
               ;
               upon
               which
               the
               Jesuites
               have
               been
               loudly
               accused
               ,
               these
               Forty
               Years
               last
               past
               .
               In
               Sum
               ,
               all
               the
               Corruptions
               or
               rather
               defects
               ,
               that
               are
               in
               the
               Government
               of
               our
               Church
               ,
               are
               only
               such
               as
               they
               brought
               in
               and
               have
               not
               met
               yet
               with
               such
               effectual
               remedies
               ,
               as
               must
               cure
               the
               Church
               of
               these
               inveterate
               Distempers
               ,
               their
               ill
               Conduct
               did
               cast
               her
               into
               .
            
             
               If
               any
               of
               that
               Party
               will
               review
               these
               Particulars
               ,
               and
               so
               far
               trust
               their
               own
               Reasons
               ,
               as
               to
               judge
               according
               to
               the
               plainest
               Evidence
               ,
               they
               cannot
               resist
               the
               conviction
               that
               they
               must
               needs
               meet
               with
               :
               when
               they
               see
               the
               simplicity
               of
               our
               Faith
               ,
               the
               Morality
               of
               our
               Doctrine
               ,
               the
               Purity
               of
               our
               Worship
               ,
               and
               our
               Primitive
               Government
               ;
               and
               compare
               it
               with
               their
               vast
               Superfetation
               of
               Articles
               of
               Faith
               ,
               the
               Immorality
               of
               their
               Rules
               of
               living
               ,
               the
               Superstition
               ,
               if
               not
               Idolatry
               of
               their
               Worship
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               extravagant
               Innovations
               in
               Government
               ,
               that
               are
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
            
             
               And
               indeed
               these
               things
               are
               so
               clear
               that
               few
               could
               
               resist
               the
               force
               of
               so
               much
               plain
               truth
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               not
               for
               some
               prejudices
               ,
               with
               which
               they
               are
               so
               fettered
               that
               they
               cannot
               examine
               matters
               with
               that
               freedom
               of
               mind
               ,
               that
               is
               necessary
               .
               Therefore
               much
               care
               must
               be
               taken
               ,
               to
               clear
               these
               ,
               in
               the
               most
               familiar
               and
               demonstrative
               manner
               that
               is
               possible
               .
            
             
               They
               may
               be
               reduced
               to
               these
               Five
               chief
               Ones
               .
               First
               ,
               That
               the
               true
               Church
               cannot
               Err.
               Secondly
               ,
               That
               out
               of
               the
               true
               Church
               there
               is
               no
               salvation
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               That
               the
               case
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               is
               much
               safer
               than
               ours
               is
               ;
               since
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               acknowledges
               a
               possibility
               of
               salvation
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ;
               which
               they
               on
               the
               other
               hand
               deny
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 England
                 .
                 Fourthly
              
               ,
               That
               unless
               there
               be
               a
               Supreme
               Judg
               set
               up
               ,
               we
               can
               be
               sure
               of
               nothing
               in
               Religion
               ,
               but
               must
               fall
               into
               many
               Factions
               and
               Parties
               .
               And
               Fiftly
               ,
               That
               the
               Reformation
               was
               but
               a
               Novelty
               begun
               in
               the
               former
               Age
               ,
               and
               carried
               on
               in
               this
               Nation
               ,
               out
               of
               an
               ill
               design
               ▪
               and
               managed
               with
               much
               Sacriledge
               .
            
             
               The
               First
               of
               these
               seemed
               necessary
               to
               be
               cleared
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               this
               Discourse
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               deceived
               if
               it
               was
               not
               done
               convincingly
               .
               And
               for
               the
               Second
               we
               agree
               to
               it
               ,
               That
               out
               of
               the
               true
               Church
               there
               is
               no
               S●…lvation
               .
            
             
               But
               then
               the
               Question
               comes
               ,
               What
               makes
               one
               a
               Member
               of
               the
               true
               Church
               ?
               The
               Scriptures
               call
               the
               Church
               the
               
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ,
               of
               which
               he
               is
               
                 the
                 Head.
              
               
               So
               then
               whoever
               are
               joined
               to
               Christ
               according
               to
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               must
               be
               within
               the
               true
               Church
               .
               But
               the
               deceit
               that
               lies
               hid
               under
               this
               ,
               is
               ,
               That
               from
               hence
               they
               fancy
               that
               the
               Unity
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               does
               consist
               in
               an
               outward
               Communion
               with
               the
               See
               of
               Rome
               .
               And
               upon
               that
               they
               calculate
               ,
               that
               there
               must
               be
               an
               Unity
               in
               the
               Body
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               And
               that
               cannot
               be
               ,
               except
               all
               be
               joined
               to
               the
               See
               of
               Rome
               .
               Now
               ,
               we
               grant
               there
               is
               
               but
               one
               Church
               ,
               but
               this
               Unity
               consists
               not
               in
               an
               Outward
               Communion
               ,
               though
               that
               is
               much
               to
               be
               desired
               ,
               but
               consists
               in
               an
               Unity
               of
               Belief
               ,
               about
               the
               essentials
               of
               Christianity
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               nothing
               more
               evident
               ,
               than
               ,
               that
               even
               according
               to
               their
               own
               Principles
               ,
               other
               Churches
               are
               not
               bound
               upon
               the
               hazard
               of
               Damnation
               to
               hold
               Communion
               with
               the
               See
               of
               Rome
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               not
               an
               Article
               of
               Faith
               ,
               nor
               certain
               according
               to
               their
               own
               Doctrine
               ,
               That
               the
               Pope
               is
               Infallible
               :
               And
               except
               that
               were
               certain
               ,
               we
               cannot
               be
               obliged
               to
               hold
               Communion
               under
               such
               a
               Sanction
               with
               that
               See.
               For
               if
               it
               be
               possible
               that
               a
               Pope
               may
               become
               an
               Heretick
               or
               Schismatick
               (
               which
               many
               of
               them
               confess
               ,
               and
               all
               agree
               that
               the
               contrary
               is
               not
               of
               Faith
               ,
               )
               then
               other
               Churches
               are
               not
               in
               that
               case
               obliged
               to
               hold
               Communion
               with
               that
               See.
               If
               therefore
               the
               possibility
               of
               Error
               in
               that
               See
               be
               acknowledged
               ,
               then
               holding
               Communion
               with
               it
               ,
               cannot
               be
               the
               measure
               of
               the
               Unity
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               So
               we
               bring
               it
               to
               this
               Issue
               ,
               It
               is
               not
               Heresie
               to
               say
               ,
               The
               Pope
               may
               Err
               :
               Therefore
               this
               is
               no
               just
               prejudice
               against
               our
               Church
               ,
               because
               we
               have
               departed
               from
               Communion
               with
               him
               ,
               when
               he
               imposed
               his
               Errors
               on
               us
               .
               So
               all
               the
               high
               things
               they
               boast
               of
               that
               See
               ,
               come
               to
               nothing
               ,
               except
               they
               say
               ,
               This
               Proposition
               is
               of
               Faith
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Pope
                 is
                 Infallible
              
               .
               And
               for
               these
               Meetings
               that
               they
               call
               General
               Councils
               ;
               they
               were
               at
               best
               but
               the
               Councils
               of
               the
               Western
               Patriarchate
               artificially
               packt
               ,
               and
               managed
               with
               much
               Art
               ;
               as
               appears
               even
               from
               Cardinal
               
               Pallavicini's
               History
               of
               the
               Council
               of
               Trent
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               Third
               Prejudice
               ,
               It
               is
               the
               most
               disingenuous
               thing
               that
               can
               be
               ;
               Because
               our
               Church
               is
               charitable
               ,
               and
               modest
               in
               her
               Censures
               ,
               and
               theirs
               is
               uncharitable
               ,
               and
               cruel
               in
               her
               Judgments
               ;
               therefore
               to
               conclude
               ,
               That
               Communion
               
               with
               them
               is
               safer
               ,
               than
               with
               us
               .
               If
               confidence
               ,
               and
               Presumption
               ,
               Noise
               ,
               and
               Arrogance
               ,
               are
               the
               marks
               to
               judge
               a
               Church
               by
               ,
               we
               must
               yield
               to
               them
               in
               these
               :
               but
               if
               Truth
               ,
               and
               Peace
               ,
               Charity
               and
               holy
               Doctrines
               ,
               be
               the
               better
               Standards
               ,
               then
               we
               are
               as
               sure
               ,
               that
               our
               Communion
               is
               much
               safer
               .
               Let
               this
               Rule
               be
               applied
               to
               the
               other
               concerns
               of
               human
               life
               ,
               and
               it
               will
               appear
               how
               ridiculous
               an
               abuse
               it
               is
               to
               take
               measures
               from
               so
               false
               a
               Standard
               .
               If
               a
               man
               were
               sick
               ,
               the
               Question
               comes
               ,
               Whether
               he
               shall
               use
               an
               approved
               Physitian
               ,
               or
               a
               Montebanks
               .
               On
               the
               one
               hand
               ,
               the
               Montebank
               says
               ,
               He
               will
               certainly
               cure
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               Doctors
               will
               undoubtedly
               kill
               him
               .
               On
               the
               other
               hand
               ,
               the
               Doctor
               modestly
               says
               ,
               he
               will
               undertake
               nothing
               ,
               but
               will
               do
               the
               best
               he
               can
               ;
               and
               for
               the
               Montebank
               he
               tells
               him
               ,
               It
               is
               very
               dangerous
               to
               trust
               to
               him
               ,
               though
               he
               will
               not
               deny
               but
               sometimes
               great
               cures
               are
               done
               by
               them
               .
               The
               Insolence
               of
               the
               Montebank
               will
               never
               carry
               it
               against
               a
               Doctors
               modesty
               ,
               but
               among
               weak
               and
               credulous
               People
               ;
               and
               such
               must
               they
               also
               be
               ,
               who
               are
               taken
               with
               this
               Montebankry
               in
               Religion
               .
            
             
               But
               if
               this
               be
               taken
               to
               pieces
               ,
               the
               folly
               of
               it
               will
               yet
               appear
               more
               manifest
               .
               For
               First
               ,
               the
               reason
               we
               give
               for
               a
               possibility
               of
               Salvation
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Rome
                 ▪
              
               is
               ,
               because
               we
               look
               on
               such
               and
               such
               things
               as
               the
               Essentials
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               which
               are
               yet
               retained
               in
               that
               Church
               :
               And
               either
               this
               Reasoning
               is
               true
               or
               false
               .
               If
               it
               be
               true
               ,
               then
               it
               is
               as
               true
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               be
               saved
               ,
               who
               retain
               these
               Essentials
               of
               Christianity
               :
               If
               it
               is
               false
               ,
               then
               no
               Inference
               can
               be
               drawn
               from
               it
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               Though
               we
               yield
               a
               possibility
               of
               Salvation
               in
               that
               Church
               ,
               we
               declare
               that
               they
               are
               in
               great
               danger
               ,
               by
               many
               opinions
               among
               them
               ,
               which
               if
               fully
               understood
               and
               believed
               ,
               do
               even
               vitiate
               the
               Essentials
               of
               Christanity
               ;
               particularly
               
               that
               Foundation
               of
               Religion
               ,
               The
               Covenant
               between
               God
               and
               Man
               thorough
               Christ
               ,
               formerly
               insisted
               on
               .
               So
               that
               we
               declaring
               a
               Certainty
               of
               Salvation
               to
               those
               who
               sincerely
               follow
               the
               rules
               of
               our
               Church
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               danger
               in
               their
               Church
               ,
               the
               preferring
               their
               Communion
               to
               ours
               ,
               upon
               this
               account
               ,
               is
               ,
               as
               unreasonable
               ,
               as
               to
               sleep
               without
               shutting
               our
               Doors
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               possible
               we
               shall
               not
               be
               robbed
               ,
               in
               so
               doing
               :
               Or
               when
               we
               are
               at
               Sea
               to
               prefer
               a
               Cock-boat
               to
               a
               good
               clean
               Ship.
               These
               are
               such
               absurdities
               ,
               that
               an
               ordinary
               measure
               of
               weakness
               cannot
               swallow
               them
               down
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               We
               are
               not
               so
               forward
               as
               they
               imagine
               in
               yielding
               a
               possibility
               of
               Salvation
               in
               their
               Church
               .
               For
               our
               concession
               amounts
               rather
               to
               this
               ,
               that
               we
               do
               not
               deny
               it
               ,
               than
               that
               we
               positively
               affirm
               it
               :
               And
               therefore
               they
               have
               no
               reason
               to
               draw
               these
               advantages
               from
               it
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               A
               great
               difference
               is
               to
               be
               made
               between
               what
               God
               in
               the
               Infiniteness
               of
               his
               mercy
               may
               do
               ,
               and
               what
               he
               is
               bound
               to
               by
               the
               Covenant
               made
               with
               man
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ;
               for
               the
               former
               we
               acknowledg
               ,
               it
               is
               impossible
               to
               fix
               the
               limits
               of
               that
               mercy
               which
               is
               as
               far
               above
               our
               thoughts
               ,
               as
               the
               Heavens
               are
               above
               the
               Earth
               .
               And
               how
               far
               it
               extends
               to
               all
               sincere
               minds
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               so
               presumptuous
               as
               to
               define
               ;
               therefore
               we
               will
               not
               Damn
               at
               pleasure
               ,
               as
               they
               do
               but
               we
               do
               assert
               ,
               Their
               Church
               is
               guilty
               of
               such
               gross
               Corruptions
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               vitals
               of
               Religion
               are
               vitiated
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               not
               that
               reason
               to
               claim
               the
               Mercies
               of
               the
               Gospel
               due
               by
               that
               Covenant
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               The
               Church
               of
               Rome
               has
               a
               dark
               and
               fair
               side
               ;
               the
               dark
               side
               is
               ,
               what
               the
               true
               consequence
               of
               their
               Opinions
               is
               ,
               the
               fair
               side
               is
               ,
               what
               some
               witty
               men
               have
               devised
               to
               palliate
               these
               corruptions
               with
               ,
               and
               to
               deceive
               the
               Vulgar
               by
               .
               We
               know
               many
               of
               that
               Communion
               ,
               either
               
               do
               not
               at
               all
               know
               these
               corrupt
               Doctrines
               ,
               or
               have
               such
               a
               fair
               representation
               made
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               thereby
               both
               more
               easily
               and
               more
               innocently
               misled
               .
               From
               hence
               it
               is
               that
               we
               are
               inclined
               to
               hope
               more
               charitably
               concerning
               some
               ,
               that
               are
               abused
               by
               them
               .
               But
               for
               those
               that
               have
               examined
               things
               more
               fully
               ,
               or
               that
               having
               been
               bred
               among
               us
               ,
               yet
               reject
               the
               Truth
               ,
               and
               go
               over
               to
               them
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               so
               much
               enclined
               to
               have
               so
               good
               hopes
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               they
               imagine
               :
               So
               this
               is
               a
               weak
               and
               ill
               grounded
               conceit
               in
               all
               the
               parts
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               Fourth
               Prejudice
               ,
               is
               concerning
               the
               necessity
               of
               Submitting
               to
               some
               Common
               Judg
               ,
               of
               distrusting
               our
               own
               reasons
               ,
               and
               believing
               the
               Church
               ,
               without
               which
               there
               must
               be
               many
               Sects
               and
               Divisions
               :
               and
               this
               they
               aggravate
               from
               the
               many
               different
               Parties
               that
               are
               among
               us
               .
            
             
               But
               these
               are
               only
               specious
               pretences
               to
               deceive
               weak
               people
               by
               .
               For
               First
               ,
               If
               it
               is
               necessary
               that
               there
               be
               a
               Common
               Judg
               ,
               it
               is
               most
               necessary
               that
               it
               be
               known
               ,
               who
               this
               Judg
               is
               ,
               otherwise
               it
               is
               to
               no
               purpose
               to
               talk
               of
               a
               Judge
               ,
               if
               they
               cannot
               point
               him
               out
               .
               This
               is
               like
               him
               that
               came
               to
               discover
               a
               huge
               Treasure
               that
               he
               knew
               was
               hid
               under
               ground
               ;
               but
               being
               asked
               in
               what
               place
               it
               was
               ?
               he
               answered
               he
               did
               not
               know
               that
               :
               and
               he
               believed
               no
               body
               else
               knew
               .
               Some
               say
               the
               Pope
               is
               the
               Judge
               ,
               others
               as
               confidently
               ,
               that
               the
               Council
               is
               Judge
               even
               without
               the
               Pope
               ,
               others
               think
               it
               is
               sure
               work
               to
               say
               ,
               the
               Pope
               and
               Council
               together
               :
               and
               others
               say
               the
               Body
               of
               the
               Church
               spread
               over
               the
               World.
               
            
             
               For
               the
               Popes
               ,
               some
               of
               them
               have
               been
               condemned
               for
               Heresie
               ,
               and
               others
               for
               making
               Schism
               ;
               many
               of
               them
               have
               been
               most
               horrid
               men
               :
               they
               are
               generally
               ignorant
               in
               Divinity
               ,
               being
               for
               most
               part
               bred
               to
               the
               
               Law
               :
               so
               that
               a
               great
               part
               of
               their
               own
               Church
               rejects
               the
               Popes
               Infallibility
               .
            
             
               For
               Councils
               ,
               they
               have
               had
               none
               these
               115
               years
               ,
               and
               the
               last
               was
               so
               over-ruled
               by
               the
               Popes
               ,
               that
               no
               other
               has
               been
               desired
               since
               :
               so
               that
               if
               either
               a
               Council
               without
               the
               Pope
               ,
               or
               with
               him
               ,
               be
               the
               Infallible
               Judge
               they
               have
               lost
               their
               infallibility
               ;
               and
               except
               a
               Council
               were
               constantly
               sitting
               ,
               they
               can
               shew
               no
               living
               and
               speaking
               Judg.
               So
               that
               either
               this
               is
               not
               necessary
               to
               a
               Church
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               they
               are
               not
               a
               compleat
               Church
               .
               And
               for
               the
               Body
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               how
               shall
               a
               man
               find
               out
               their
               sense
               ,
               unless
               gathered
               together
               in
               some
               Assembly
               ?
               or
               must
               a
               Man
               go
               over
               Christendome
               ,
               and
               gather
               the
               Suffrages
               of
               all
               the
               Pastors
               of
               the
               Church
               ?
               Upon
               the
               whole
               matter
               it
               is
               plain
               that
               after
               all
               their
               Canting
               about
               the
               Church
               ,
               they
               must
               say
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               of
               Faith
               that
               the
               Pope
               is
               Infallible
               ,
               otherwise
               they
               have
               no
               Infallible
               Judg
               ,
               and
               since
               a
               Council
               cannot
               be
               called
               but
               by
               the
               Pope
               ,
               what
               ever
               Authority
               the
               Council
               has
               it
               can
               never
               be
               exercised
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Popes
               leave
               .
            
             
               And
               for
               all
               the
               sad
               consequences
               they
               say
               ,
               follow
               the
               want
               of
               a
               Common
               infallible
               Judg
               ,
               it
               appears
               they
               are
               under
               them
               as
               well
               as
               we
               ;
               but
               with
               this
               difference
               ,
               that
               we
               plainly
               acknowledg
               ,
               we
               have
               none
               ,
               but
               do
               the
               best
               we
               can
               without
               one
               :
               But
               they
               ,
               as
               they
               have
               none
               ,
               no
               more
               than
               we
               ,
               yet
               are
               under
               the
               Tyranny
               of
               one
               ,
               and
               though
               they
               are
               not
               bound
               to
               believe
               him
               Infallible
               ,
               yet
               are
               as
               much
               enslaved
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               obliged
               to
               obey
               him
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               were
               really
               exempted
               from
               all
               possibility
               of
               Erring
               .
               So
               that
               in
               short
               ,
               they
               are
               slaves
               and
               we
               are
               freemen
               .
               And
               for
               these
               ill
               consequences
               ,
               they
               are
               ,
               we
               confess
               ,
               unavoidable
               ;
               for
               which
               we
               have
               very
               good
               Authority
               ,
               from
               his
               words
               ,
               who
               on
               all
               sides
               is
               acknowledged
               to
               be
               Infallible
               ,
               
               that
               said
               ,
               
                 Wo
                 be
                 to
                 the
                 World
                 for
                 scandals
                 ,
                 for
              
               
               
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 that
                 scandals
                 do
                 come
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               to
               discuss
               this
               Objection
               ,
               which
               works
               much
               on
               ignorant
               people
               ,
               let
               it
               be
               considered
               that
               sin
               and
               Error
               are
               the
               two
               things
               ,
               that
               do
               chiefly
               cross
               the
               design
               of
               the
               Gospel
               :
               and
               of
               these
               two
               ,
               sin
               ,
               is
               the
               more
               dangerous
               and
               destructive
               :
               since
               there
               is
               great
               reason
               to
               hope
               that
               Error
               cannot
               be
               so
               fatal
               ,
               when
               it
               infects
               a
               mind
               that
               is
               otherwise
               sincere
               ,
               as
               Sin
               ,
               which
               clearly
               defaces
               the
               Image
               of
               God
               in
               the
               Soul.
               We
               ought
               not
               therefore
               to
               expect
               that
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               should
               give
               any
               further
               security
               against
               Error
               ,
               than
               it
               gives
               against
               Sin
               :
               On
               the
               contrary
               we
               should
               rather
               expect
               a
               further
               security
               from
               Sin
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               most
               hurtful
               .
               But
               all
               the
               Provision
               made
               against
               Sin
               ,
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               we
               are
               warned
               of
               the
               evil
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               are
               directed
               to
               such
               methods
               ,
               and
               have
               the
               promises
               of
               such
               Assistance
               ,
               that
               if
               we
               use
               our
               endeavour
               ,
               we
               shall
               not
               be
               overcome
               by
               sin
               ,
               nor
               perish
               in
               it
               :
               So
               as
               to
               Error
               ,
               we
               have
               the
               same
               security
               .
               The
               Gospel
               affords
               us
               a
               very
               clear
               light
               for
               directing
               our
               Belief
               in
               the
               most
               important
               things
               ,
               which
               if
               we
               study
               with
               due
               humility
               ,
               and
               sincerity
               ,
               imploring
               God
               for
               the
               grace
               of
               his
               holy
               Spirit
               ,
               for
               our
               instruction
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               preserved
               from
               Error
               .
               And
               thus
               the
               same
               provision
               is
               made
               against
               Error
               ,
               that
               is
               against
               Sin.
               And
               we
               have
               no
               reason
               to
               expect
               more
               .
               And
               as
               it
               were
               not
               fit
               ,
               that
               Salvation
               should
               be
               offered
               without
               obliging
               men
               to
               use
               their
               utmost
               endeavours
               ,
               so
               it
               were
               not
               fit
               to
               give
               such
               an
               easie
               Remedy
               against
               Error
               ,
               as
               that
               a
               man
               should
               not
               need
               to
               employ
               his
               reason
               to
               discover
               Truth
               ,
               and
               avoid
               Mistakes
               .
               
                 If
                 our
                 Gospel
                 be
                 also
                 hid
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 hid
                 in
                 them
                 that
              
               
               perish
               .
               Therefore
               that
               our
               Searches
               after
               Truth
               ,
               may
               be
               both
               encouraged
               and
               rewarded
               ,
               God
               sets
               it
               before
               us
               
               in
               such
               a
               Light
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               our
               own
               fault
               if
               we
               do
               not
               see
               and
               follow
               it
               .
               But
               if
               men
               will
               either
               blindly
               give
               themselves
               up
               ,
               to
               the
               conduct
               of
               such
               Guides
               ,
               whose
               interest
               it
               is
               to
               mislead
               them
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               case
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ;
               or
               out
               of
               humour
               ,
               or
               other
               base
               ends
               ,
               will
               invent
               or
               follow
               some
               erroneous
               Tenets
               ,
               as
               other
               Hereticks
               do
               ,
               they
               have
               themselves
               to
               blame
               ;
               and
               shall
               bear
               their
               own
               Iniquity
               :
               but
               they
               have
               no
               reason
               to
               cast
               the
               fault
               upon
               God
               ,
               or
               accuse
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               of
               Darkness
               ,
               or
               Defectiveness
               ,
               in
               these
               things
               that
               are
               necessary
               to
               Salvation
               .
            
             
               I
               come
               now
               to
               the
               last
               Prejudice
               ,
               which
               will
               require
               a
               fuller
               Discussion
               ,
               because
               it
               relates
               to
               matter
               of
               Fact
               :
               which
               as
               it
               is
               better
               understood
               ,
               so
               it
               makes
               deeper
               Impressions
               on
               people
               ,
               that
               are
               not
               so
               much
               wrought
               on
               by
               speculative
               points
               ,
               as
               by
               these
               things
               that
               fall
               under
               their
               senses
               .
            
             
               They
               first
               except
               to
               the
               Novelty
               of
               our
               Reformation
               ,
               and
               always
               insult
               with
               this
               Question
               ,
               
                 Where
                 was
                 your
                 Religion
                 before
                 Luther
                 ?
              
               To
               this
               ,
               these
               things
               are
               to
               be
               opposed
               .
               First
               ,
               we
               turn
               back
               the
               Question
               ,
               and
               ask
               them
               where
               was
               their
               Religion
               the
               first
               six
               hundred
               years
               after
               Christ
               ?
               Where
               was
               the
               Worship
               of
               Images
               ,
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Corporal
               Presence
               ,
               of
               Redeeming
               out
               of
               Purgatory
               ,
               of
               Deposing
               Princes
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Worshipping
               Saints
               ,
               before
               the
               Eighth
               Century
               ?
               If
               the
               Reformation
               be
               now
               to
               be
               condemned
               ,
               because
               of
               its
               Novelty
               ,
               these
               things
               were
               then
               to
               be
               as
               much
               condemned
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               then
               Novelties
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               .
               If
               the
               Reformation
               had
               brought
               in
               any
               new
               Doctrine
               ,
               its
               Novelty
               were
               indeed
               a
               just
               Prejudice
               against
               it
               :
               but
               it
               was
               only
               the
               throwing
               out
               of
               these
               Corruptions
               which
               had
               been
               brought
               in
               ,
               in
               some
               dark
               and
               Ignorant
               Ages
               .
            
             
             
               Thirdly
               .
               The
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Reformed
               Church
               ,
               is
               no
               other
               than
               what
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               taught
               ;
               and
               what
               the
               Church
               believed
               for
               many
               Ages
               after
               them
               .
               And
               as
               to
               the
               Positive
               part
               of
               it
               ,
               it
               has
               been
               still
               held
               by
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               is
               yet
               acknowledged
               by
               them
               :
               but
               with
               so
               many
               Additions
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               a
               Necessity
               of
               Reforming
               these
               :
               And
               this
               is
               often
               to
               be
               inculcated
               in
               them
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               Article
               of
               Faith
               ,
               nor
               any
               other
               material
               point
               of
               Religion
               ,
               among
               us
               that
               is
               condemned
               by
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
               They
               only
               blame
               us
               because
               we
               do
               not
               in
               many
               other
               points
               believe
               as
               they
               do
               :
               and
               this
               we
               ought
               not
               to
               do
               ,
               unless
               we
               could
               see
               an
               equal
               Authority
               binding
               us
               to
               all
               alike
               .
            
             
               Another
               Exception
               is
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               Reformation
               we
               made
               a
               Schism
               ,
               and
               broke
               the
               Unity
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               whereas
               if
               there
               had
               been
               any
               things
               amiss
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               they
               say
               the
               Reformers
               should
               have
               endeavoured
               to
               remove
               them
               ,
               without
               tearing
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               in
               pieces
               .
            
             
               But
               in
               answer
               to
               this
               ,
               we
               acknowledg
               if
               the
               things
               complained
               of
               ,
               could
               have
               been
               continued
               without
               sin
               ,
               they
               ought
               not
               to
               have
               departed
               from
               the
               Communion
               of
               other
               Churches
               :
               but
               when
               the
               publick
               Liturgies
               and
               the
               Worship
               was
               found
               to
               be
               full
               of
               such
               Corruptions
               ,
               that
               without
               Idolatry
               and
               Superstition
               ,
               they
               could
               be
               no
               longer
               kept
               up
               ,
               then
               it
               was
               not
               time
               to
               stay
               for
               the
               leisure
               of
               their
               Neighbouring
               Churches
               .
            
             
               Yet
               if
               there
               had
               been
               any
               probable
               hopes
               ,
               that
               the
               See
               of
               Rome
               ,
               would
               have
               concurred
               in
               such
               a
               Reformation
               ,
               it
               had
               been
               worth
               staying
               for
               ,
               as
               long
               ,
               as
               was
               possible
               .
               But
               when
               it
               was
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               apparent
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               most
               just
               Remonstrances
               made
               to
               that
               Court
               ,
               were
               answered
               at
               best
               with
               delays
               and
               Excuses
               ,
               if
               not
               with
               Excommunications
               and
               other
               censures
               ;
               they
               had
               
               no
               reason
               to
               expect
               any
               concurrence
               from
               thence
               .
               So
               the
               case
               being
               thus
               put
               ,
               that
               they
               discovered
               such
               Corruptions
               in
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               ,
               with
               which
               they
               could
               not
               comply
               any
               longer
               ;
               either
               they
               were
               obliged
               to
               Worship
               God
               against
               their
               Consciences
               ,
               or
               to
               lay
               aside
               all
               publick
               Worship
               ,
               or
               else
               to
               cast
               out
               these
               Corruptions
               by
               a
               Reformation
               .
               Let
               any
               man
               of
               good
               reason
               judge
               ,
               whether
               the
               last
               of
               these
               was
               not
               to
               be
               chosen
               ?
            
             
               There
               was
               no
               Obligation
               lying
               on
               this
               Church
               to
               wait
               for
               the
               pleasure
               of
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               ,
               or
               our
               neighbouring
               Churches
               in
               this
               matter
               .
               We
               are
               a
               free
               and
               Independent
               Church
               :
               we
               owe
               a
               charitable
               and
               neighbourly
               Correspondence
               to
               forreign
               Churches
               ;
               but
               we
               are
               subject
               to
               none
               of
               them
               .
               And
               according
               to
               the
               express
               Decision
               of
               one
               of
               the
               first
               General
               Councils
               ,
               in
               the
               like
               case
               ,
               we
               were
               no
               way
               subordinate
               to
               the
               See
               of
               Rome
               ,
               even
               as
               it
               was
               the
               Patriarchate
               of
               the
               West
               .
               Themselves
               do
               confess
               that
               it
               is
               no
               Heresie
               to
               say
               ,
               That
               See
               is
               fallible
               :
               and
               therefore
               we
               were
               not
               obliged
               to
               dance
               attendance
               at
               that
               Court
               ,
               when
               we
               discovered
               the
               Corruptions
               ,
               with
               which
               it
               had
               deceived
               the
               World
               ;
               but
               might
               in
               our
               National
               or
               Provincial
               Synods
               at
               home
               ,
               examine
               and
               Reform
               whatever
               errors
               were
               among
               us
               .
               And
               the
               multitude
               of
               those
               who
               held
               these
               errors
               ,
               could
               be
               no
               just
               ground
               for
               delaying
               any
               advances
               towards
               a
               Reformation
               ;
               no
               more
               than
               in
               the
               ancient
               Church
               ,
               the
               Orthodox
               Bishops
               when
               chosen
               into
               a
               See
               corrupted
               with
               Arrianism
               ,
               were
               obliged
               because
               that
               Contagion
               was
               generally
               spread
               ,
               to
               make
               no
               attempts
               toward
               Reformation
               .
            
             
               They
               Except
               further
               ,
               That
               the
               Reformation
               was
               begun
               here
               by
               a
               vitious
               Prince
               ,
               King
               Henry
               the
               Eighth
               ,
               
               who
               partly
               out
               of
               revenge
               ,
               because
               the
               Pope
               would
               not
               grant
               his
               desire
               about
               the
               Divorce
               of
               his
               Queen
               ,
               and
               partly
               to
               enrich
               himself
               and
               his
               Courtiers
               with
               the
               sale
               of
               Abbey-lands
               did
               suffer
               these
               Doctrins
               first
               to
               take
               head
               here
               :
               and
               therefore
               they
               can
               have
               no
               good
               opinion
               of
               any
               thing
               that
               came
               from
               so
               wicked
               a
               man
               ,
               and
               upon
               such
               ill
               motives
               .
            
             
               If
               this
               be
               a
               good
               Argument
               against
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               it
               was
               as
               good
               against
               Christianity
               upon
               
               Constantine's
               turning
               Christian
               ;
               for
               the
               Heathen
               Writers
               represent
               him
               with
               as
               black
               a
               character
               as
               they
               can
               do
               King
               Henry
               .
               But
               we
               must
               not
               think
               ill
               of
               every
               thing
               that
               is
               done
               by
               a
               bad
               man
               ,
               and
               upon
               an
               ill
               Principle
               :
               Otherwise
               if
               we
               had
               lived
               in
               
               Iehu's
               days
               ,
               the
               same
               Plea
               would
               have
               been
               as
               strong
               ,
               for
               keeping
               up
               the
               Idolatry
               of
               Baal
               :
               since
               Iehu
               had
               in
               a
               very
               unsincere
               manner
               destroyed
               it
               :
               and
               yet
               God
               rewarded
               him
               for
               what
               he
               had
               done
               .
            
             
               But
               whatever
               might
               have
               been
               King
               
               Henry's
               secret
               motives
               ,
               his
               proceedings
               were
               regular
               and
               justifiable
               .
               He
               found
               himself
               married
               to
               her
               that
               had
               been
               his
               own
               Brothers
               Wife
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               express
               words
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               God.
               The
               Popes
               Legat
               ,
               and
               his
               own
               Confessor
               and
               all
               the
               Bishops
               of
               England
               (
               except
               one
               )
               thought
               his
               scruples
               were
               well
               grounded
               .
               Upon
               which
               according
               to
               the
               superstition
               of
               that
               time
               ,
               he
               made
               his
               applications
               to
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               for
               a
               Divorce
               :
               which
               were
               at
               first
               well
               received
               ,
               and
               a
               Bull
               was
               granted
               .
               Afterwards
               some
               defects
               being
               found
               in
               that
               ,
               a
               more
               ample
               one
               was
               desired
               ,
               which
               was
               also
               granted
               :
               and
               Legats
               were
               appointed
               to
               try
               the
               matter
               .
               But
               the
               Pope
               soon
               after
               turned
               over
               to
               the
               Emperors
               Party
               ,
               whose
               Aunt
               the
               Queen
               was
               :
               and
               was
               thereupon
               prevailed
               with
               ,
               to
               recal
               the
               Legats
               Commission
               ,
               destroy
               the
               Bull
               ,
               and
               cite
               the
               King
               
               to
               appear
               at
               Rome
               ,
               where
               all
               things
               and
               persons
               were
               at
               the
               Emperors
               devotion
               .
               Upon
               all
               this
               ,
               the
               King
               did
               expostulate
               with
               the
               Pope
               ,
               that
               either
               his
               business
               was
               just
               ,
               or
               unjust
               :
               if
               it
               was
               just
               why
               did
               he
               recall
               what
               he
               had
               granted
               ,
               and
               put
               him
               off
               with
               such
               delays
               .
               If
               it
               was
               not
               just
               ,
               why
               did
               he
               at
               first
               grant
               the
               Bull
               for
               the
               Divorce
               .
               This
               was
               unanswerable
               ,
               but
               the
               Pope
               did
               still
               feed
               him
               with
               false
               hopes
               ,
               yet
               would
               do
               nothing
               .
               Upon
               which
               he
               consulted
               the
               chief
               Universities
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               learned
               men
               in
               Christendom
               ,
               about
               his
               Marriage
               .
               Twelve
               famous
               Universities
               ,
               and
               above
               an
               hundred
               learned
               Doctors
               ,
               did
               declare
               under
               their
               hands
               and
               Seals
               (
               some
               writing
               larger
               Treatises
               about
               it
               )
               that
               his
               Marriage
               was
               against
               the
               Law
               of
               God.
               And
               that
               in
               that
               case
               the
               Popes
               Dispensation
               ,
               which
               had
               allowed
               the
               Marriage
               ,
               was
               void
               of
               it self
               .
               So
               after
               the
               King
               had
               been
               kept
               in
               suspence
               from
               December
               1527
               till
               February
               1533
               /
               4.
               above
               six
               years
               ,
               he
               set
               his
               Divines
               to
               examin
               what
               authority
               the
               Pope
               had
               in
               England
               ,
               either
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               the
               practice
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               ,
               or
               the
               Law
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               and
               after
               a
               long
               and
               accurate
               search
               ,
               they
               found
               He
               had
               no
               authority
               at
               all
               in
               England
               ,
               neither
               by
               the
               Laws
               of
               God
               ,
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               nor
               of
               the
               Land
               :
               so
               this
               Decision
               was
               not
               made
               rashly
               ,
               nor
               of
               a
               sudden
               .
            
             
               The
               Popes
               Authority
               being
               thus
               cast
               off
               ,
               it
               was
               Natural
               in
               the
               next
               place
               to
               Consider
               ,
               what
               Doctrines
               were
               then
               held
               in
               England
               ,
               upon
               no
               other
               grounds
               than
               Papal
               Decrees
               .
               For
               it
               was
               absurd
               to
               reject
               the
               Popes
               power
               ;
               and
               yet
               to
               retain
               these
               Opinions
               ,
               which
               had
               no
               better
               Foundation
               than
               his
               Authority
               .
               Upon
               this
               many
               of
               the
               things
               ,
               which
               had
               been
               for
               some
               Ages
               received
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               fell
               under
               debate
               :
               And
               ,
               a
               great
               
               many
               particulars
               were
               reformed
               .
               Yet
               ,
               that
               King
               was
               so
               leavened
               with
               the
               Old
               Superstition
               ,
               that
               the
               progress
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               was
               but
               slow
               during
               his
               Reign
               .
               But
               it
               was
               carried
               on
               to
               a
               further
               perfection
               ,
               under
               King
               Edward
               ,
               and
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               .
               In
               all
               their
               Methods
               of
               proceeding
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               that
               can
               be
               reasonably
               censured
               :
               if
               it
               be
               confessed
               that
               the
               Pope
               is
               not
               Infallible
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               acknowledges
               that
               it
               is
               no
               Heresie
               to
               deny
               his
               Infallibility
               .
            
             
               And
               for
               the
               Sale
               of
               the
               Abby-lands
               ,
               they
               only
               spoiled
               the
               spoilers
               .
               For
               the
               Monks
               ,
               and
               Fryers
               ,
               had
               put
               these
               publick
               cheats
               on
               the
               Nation
               ,
               of
               Redeeming
               Souls
               out
               of
               Purgatory
               ,
               going
               on
               Pilgrimages
               ,
               with
               the
               worship
               of
               Saints
               ,
               and
               Images
               ,
               which
               were
               infused
               in
               the
               vulgar
               ,
               by
               many
               lying
               Stories
               ,
               pretended
               Apparitions
               ,
               the
               false
               shew
               of
               Miracles
               ,
               with
               other
               such
               like
               Arts.
               And
               the
               credulous
               and
               superstitious
               Multitudes
               were
               thereby
               wrought
               on
               ,
               to
               endow
               these
               Houses
               with
               their
               best
               Lands
               ,
               and
               adorn
               their
               Churches
               with
               their
               Plate
               and
               richest
               Furniture
               .
               It
               was
               not
               to
               be
               expected
               that
               when
               their
               Impostures
               were
               discovered
               ,
               they
               should
               enjoy
               the
               spoil
               they
               had
               made
               by
               them
               :
               nor
               was
               it
               for
               the
               publick
               interest
               of
               the
               Nation
               ,
               to
               give
               such
               encouragement
               to
               idleness
               ,
               as
               the
               converting
               all
               these
               Houses
               to
               Foundations
               for
               an
               unactive
               life
               would
               have
               been
               .
               Many
               of
               them
               were
               applied
               to
               good
               Uses
               ,
               Bishopricks
               ,
               Cathedral
               and
               Collegiat
               Churches
               ,
               Hospitals
               ,
               and
               free
               Schools
               :
               And
               more
               of
               them
               ought
               indeed
               to
               have
               been
               converted
               to
               these
               ends
               .
               But
               the
               excesses
               of
               King
               Henry
               ,
               and
               his
               Courtiers
               must
               not
               be
               charged
               on
               the
               Reformers
               ;
               who
               did
               all
               they
               could
               to
               hinder
               them
               .
            
             
             
               And
               thus
               all
               these
               prejudices
               with
               which
               the
               Vulgar
               are
               misled
               ,
               appear
               to
               be
               very
               unjust
               ,
               and
               ill
               grounded
               .
               In
               conclusion
               ,
               If
               by
               these
               or
               such
               like
               considerations
               ,
               any
               that
               are
               now
               of
               that
               Communion
               ,
               can
               be
               brought
               to
               mind
               Religion
               in
               earnest
               ,
               considering
               it
               ,
               as
               a
               Design
               to
               save
               their
               Souls
               ,
               by
               making
               them
               truly
               pure
               and
               holy
               ;
               and
               so
               reconciling
               them
               to
               God
               through
               Christ
               :
               And
               if
               they
               will
               examine
               Matters
               without
               Partiality
               ,
               seeking
               the
               truth
               and
               resolving
               to
               follow
               it
               ,
               wherever
               they
               find
               it
               ;
               and
               joyn
               with
               their
               Enquiries
               ,
               earnest
               Prayers
               to
               God
               ,
               
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 lights
              
               ,
               to
               open
               their
               eyes
               ,
               and
               grant
               them
               his
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               to
               lead
               them
               into
               all
               truth
               ;
               there
               is
               little
               doubt
               to
               be
               made
               ,
               but
               the
               great
               Evidence
               that
               is
               in
               Truth
               ,
               will
               in
               due
               time
               appear
               so
               clear
               to
               them
               as
               to
               dissipate
               all
               these
               mists
               ,
               which
               Education
               ,
               implicite
               Faith
               ,
               and
               Superstition
               have
               raised
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               have
               hitherto
               darkened
               .
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
         
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
             
               A
               RELATION
               Of
               the
               Barbarous
               and
               Bloody
               MASSACRE
               Of
               about
               an
               hundred
               thousand
               PROTESTANTS
               ,
            
             
               BEGUN
               At
               PARIS
               ,
               and
               carried
               on
               over
               all
               FRANCE
               by
               the
               PAPISTS
               ,
               in
               the
               Year
               1572.
               
            
             
               Collected
               out
               of
               
                 Mezeray
                 ,
                 Thuanus
              
               ,
               and
               other
               approved
               Authors
               .
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               for
               
                 Richard
                 Chiswel
              
               ,
               at
               the
               Rose
               and
               Crown
               in
               St.
               
               Paul's
               Church-Yard
               ,
               1678.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               A
               Relation
               of
               the
               Massacre
               of
               the
               Protestants
               ,
               begun
               in
               Paris
               ,
               and
               carried
               on
               over
               all
               France
               ,
               in
               the
               Year
               1572.
               
            
             
               THere
               are
               no
               Principles
               of
               Morality
               more
               universally
               received
               ,
               and
               that
               make
               deeper
               impressions
               on
               the
               minds
               of
               all
               Men
               ,
               that
               are
               more
               necessary
               for
               the
               good
               of
               humane
               Society
               ,
               and
               do
               more
               resemble
               the
               Divine
               Perfections
               ,
               than
               Truth
               and
               Goodness
               :
               So
               that
               if
               our
               Saviour
               denounced
               a
               Woe
               against
               those
               who
               teach
               Men
               to
               break
               the
               least
               of
               his
               Commandments
               ,
               what
               may
               they
               look
               for
               ,
               who
               design
               to
               subvert
               these
               that
               may
               be
               justly
               called
               the
               greatest
               of
               them
               ?
            
             
               That
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               teaches
               Barbarity
               and
               Cruelty
               ,
               against
               all
               who
               receive
               not
               their
               Opinions
               ;
               and
               that
               Hereticks
               are
               to
               be
               delivered
               to
               secular
               Princes
               ,
               who
               must
               
               burn
               them
               without
               mercy
               ;
               or
               if
               they
               have
               either
               Bowels
               or
               Conscience
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               will
               not
               be
               the
               Instruments
               of
               their
               Cruelty
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               lose
               their
               Kingdoms
               or
               Dominions
               ,
               is
               known
               to
               all
               that
               have
               read
               the
               Decrees
               of
               the
               4th
               Council
               in
               the
               Lateran
               .
               The
               violation
               of
               Publick
               Faith
               ,
               was
               also
               decreed
               by
               another
               of
               their
               General
               Councils
               at
               Constance
               ;
               in
               which
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               
               safe
               conduct
               that
               Sigismund
               had
               granted
               to
               
                 Iohn
                 Husse
              
               and
               Ierome
               of
               Prague
               ,
               care
               was
               not
               only
               taken
               that
               they
               should
               be
               burnt
               ;
               but
               they
               made
               it
               a
               standing
               Rule
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               ,
               That
               tho
               Hereticks
               came
               to
               the
               
               place
               of
               Judgment
               ,
               trusting
               to
               their
               safe
               conduct
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               have
               come
               without
               it
               ;
               yet
               the
               Prince
               who
               granted
               it
               ,
               was
               under
               no
               Obligation
               by
               it
               ,
               but
               the
               Church
               might
               proceed
               to
               Censures
               and
               Punishment
               .
               By
               these
               Decrees
               ,
               Cruelty
               and
               Treachery
               are
               become
               a
               part
               of
               their
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               they
               may
               join
               them
               to
               their
               Creed
               ,
               upon
               as
               good
               Reasons
               as
               they
               can
               shew
               for
               many
               of
               their
               other
               Additions
               .
            
             
               The
               Nature
               of
               Man
               is
               not
               yet
               sunk
               so
               low
               ,
               as
               easily
               to
               hear
               these
               things
               without
               horror
               :
               therefore
               it
               is
               fit
               they
               should
               be
               kept
               among
               the
               Secrets
               of
               their
               Religion
               ,
               till
               a
               fit
               opportunity
               appear
               ,
               in
               which
               they
               may
               serve
               a
               turn
               :
               and
               then
               we
               need
               not
               doubt
               but
               they
               will
               be
               made
               :
               use
               of
               .
               If
               any
               will
               be
               so
               charitable
               to
               their
               Church
               ,
               as
               not
               easily
               to
               believe
               this
               ,
               the
               History
               of
               the
               Parisian
               Massacre
               may
               satisfie
               them
               to
               the
               full
               :
               which
               Thuanus
               says
               ,
               was
               a
               Pitch
               of
               Barbarity
               beyond
               any
               thing
               that
               former
               Ages
               had
               ever
               seen
               :
               And
               if
               the
               
                 Irish
                 Massacre
              
               ,
               flowing
               from
               the
               same
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               Principles
               ,
               had
               not
               gone
               beyond
               it
               ,
               we
               might
               have
               reasonably
               concluded
               ,
               that
               it
               could
               never
               be
               matched
               again
               .
               But
               we
               may
               be
               taught
               from
               such
               Precedents
               ,
               what
               we
               ought
               to
               expect
               ,
               when
               ever
               we
               are
               at
               the
               mercy
               of
               Persons
               of
               that
               Religion
               ,
               who
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               true
               Sons
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               must
               renounce
               both
               Faith
               and
               Mercy
               to
               all
               Hereticks
               .
            
             
               I
               shall
               give
               the
               Relation
               of
               this
               Massacre
               from
               that
               celebrated
               late
               Writer
               of
               the
               French
               History
               ,
               Mr.
               
                 de
                 Mezeray
              
               ,
               only
               adding
               some
               Passages
               out
               of
               
                 Thuanus
                 ,
                 Davila
              
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               where
               he
               is
               defective
               .
            
             
               But
               I
               shall
               premise
               a
               short
               representation
               of
               the
               Civil
               Wars
               of
               France
               ,
               which
               are
               made
               use
               of
               as
               the
               Arguments
               for
               justifying
               that
               Cruelty
               ,
               and
               by
               which
               they
               do
               still
               blemish
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               ,
               as
               teaching
               Rebellion
               against
               Princes
               .
            
             
             
               During
               the
               Reign
               of
               Francis
               the
               1st
               ,
               and
               Henry
               the
               2d
               ,
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               got
               great
               footing
               in
               France
               ;
               the
               usual
               severities
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               were
               then
               employed
               to
               extirpate
               it
               ;
               yet
               tho
               their
               Numbers
               were
               very
               great
               ,
               and
               the
               Persecution
               most
               severe
               ,
               they
               made
               no
               resistance
               .
               But
               upon
               the
               death
               of
               Henry
               the
               
                 2d
                 ,
                 Catherine
                 de
                 Medici
              
               ,
               the
               Queen
               Mother
               ,
               with
               the
               Cardinal
               of
               Lorrain
               ,
               and
               the
               Duke
               of
               Guise
               ,
               took
               the
               Government
               in
               their
               Hands
               ;
               pretending
               that
               the
               King
               (
               Francis
               
               the
               2d
               )
               was
               of
               Age
               ,
               being
               then
               sixteen
               .
               The
               Princes
               
               of
               the
               Blood
               on
               the
               other
               hand
               alleadged
               ,
               That
               the
               Kingdom
               ought
               to
               be
               under
               a
               Regency
               till
               the
               King
               was
               at
               least
               22
               Years
               of
               Age
               :
               Since
               Charles
               the
               6th
               had
               been
               admitted
               at
               that
               Age
               to
               the
               Government
               ,
               as
               a
               particular
               mark
               of
               their
               esteem
               of
               him
               :
               So
               that
               tho
               the
               Age
               of
               Majority
               was
               at
               25
               Years
               ,
               and
               that
               was
               a
               singular
               exception
               from
               a
               general
               Rule
               ,
               yet
               at
               furthest
               ,
               it
               shewed
               that
               the
               King
               could
               not
               assume
               the
               Government
               before
               he
               was
               two
               and
               twenty
               .
            
             
               It
               was
               also
               an
               undoubted
               Right
               of
               the
               Princes
               of
               the
               Blood
               to
               hold
               the
               Regency
               ,
               during
               the
               Minority
               of
               their
               Kings
               :
               and
               to
               administer
               it
               ,
               by
               the
               Direction
               of
               the
               Parliaments
               ,
               and
               the
               Assembly
               of
               the
               States
               .
               Upon
               these
               Points
               ,
               many
               things
               were
               written
               on
               both
               sides
               .
               
               The
               Princes
               of
               the
               Blood
               pretended
               ,
               they
               were
               excluded
               from
               the
               Government
               ,
               against
               Law
               ,
               and
               upon
               that
               were
               projecting
               how
               to
               possess
               themselves
               of
               the
               Power
               ;
               which
               ,
               with
               the
               Person
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               were
               violently
               kept
               from
               them
               .
               But
               the
               Prince
               of
               Conde
               being
               advised
               to
               it
               ,
               by
               Coligny
               then
               Admiral
               of
               France
               ,
               did
               also
               declare
               for
               mitigating
               the
               Severities
               against
               the
               Protestants
               .
               This
               being
               the
               Case
               ,
               that
               the
               Point
               was
               truly
               disputable
               ,
               no
               Man
               can
               blame
               the
               Protestants
               for
               joining
               with
               their
               Friends
               against
               their
               Enemies
               .
               And
               yet
               this
               
               Plot
               was
               driven
               no
               further
               ,
               than
               an
               endeavour
               to
               take
               the
               King
               out
               of
               the
               Hands
               of
               his
               Mother
               ,
               and
               the
               Brothers
               
               of
               Lorrain
               ,
               who
               were
               all
               Foreigners
               .
               The
               chief
               Promoter
               of
               it
               was
               a
               Papist
               ,
               Renaudy
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               discovered
               by
               Avennelles
               ;
               who
               tho
               he
               was
               most
               firm
               to
               his
               Religion
               ,
               being
               a
               Protestant
               ,
               yet
               having
               an
               aversion
               to
               all
               Plots
               ,
               revealed
               it
               out
               of
               scruple
               of
               Conscience
               .
            
             
               Soon
               after
               this
               Discovery
               ,
               Francis
               the
               2d
               died
               ;
               and
               his
               Brother
               that
               succeded
               him
               ,
               Charles
               the
               9th
               was
               without
               dispute
               under
               Age
               ,
               he
               not
               being
               then
               full
               eleven
               years
               old
               .
               And
               according
               to
               the
               resolution
               of
               many
               great
               Lawyers
               ,
               in
               the
               case
               of
               his
               Brother
               ,
               the
               Kingdom
               ought
               to
               have
               been
               under
               a
               Regency
               ,
               during
               all
               the
               Wars
               that
               preceded
               the
               Massacre
               ,
               for
               he
               was
               then
               but
               two
               and
               twenty
               .
               At
               first
               it
               was
               agreed
               to
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               of
               Navarre
               ,
               as
               the
               first
               Prince
               of
               the
               Blood
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               Regent
               ;
               but
               he
               being
               wrought
               on
               ,
               by
               the
               Queen
               Mother
               and
               her
               Party
               ,
               and
               drawn
               over
               to
               them
               ,
               the
               Lawyers
               were
               again
               set
               to
               examine
               ,
               How
               far
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               Regent
               did
               extend
               :
               Many
               published
               their
               Opinions
               ,
               That
               the
               other
               Princes
               of
               the
               Blood
               ought
               to
               have
               their
               share
               in
               the
               Regency
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Regents
               might
               be
               checkt
               by
               the
               Courts
               of
               Parliaments
               ,
               and
               were
               subject
               to
               an
               Assembly
               of
               the
               States
               .
            
             
               The
               chief
               Point
               of
               State
               ,
               then
               under
               Consideration
               ,
               was
               ,
               What
               way
               to
               proceed
               with
               the
               Protestants
               ,
               whose
               Numbers
               grew
               daily
               ,
               and
               were
               now
               more
               considerable
               ,
               having
               such
               powerful
               Heads
               .
               A
               severe
               Edict
               came
               out
               against
               them
               in
               Iuly
               1561
               ,
               condemning
               all
               Meetings
               for
               Religious
               Worship
               ,
               except
               those
               that
               were
               celebrated
               with
               the
               Rites
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               banishing
               all
               the
               Protestant
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               appointing
               the
               Bishops
               to
               proceed
               against
               Hereticks
               ;
               with
               this
               only
               mitigation
               of
               former
               Cruelties
               ,
               That
               Banishment
               should
               be
               the
               highest
               Punishment
               .
               
               But
               the
               Nation
               could
               not
               bear
               the
               Execution
               of
               this
               :
               So
               next
               Ianuary
               there
               was
               a
               great
               Assembly
               called
               of
               the
               Princes
               of
               the
               Blood
               ,
               the
               Privy
               Counsellors
               ,
               and
               eight
               Courts
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               Edict
               that
               carried
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Month
               ,
               was
               passed
               .
               By
               it
               ,
               the
               free
               exercise
               of
               that
               Religion
               was
               tolerated
               ,
               and
               the
               Magistrates
               were
               required
               to
               punish
               all
               who
               should
               hinder
               or
               interrupt
               it
               .
            
             
               Not
               long
               after
               that
               ,
               the
               Duke
               of
               Guise
               did
               disturb
               a
               
               Meeting
               of
               Protestants
               at
               Vassy
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               on
               his
               Journey
               to
               Paris
               ;
               his
               Servants
               began
               with
               reproachful
               words
               ,
               and
               from
               these
               they
               went
               to
               blows
               .
               It
               ended
               in
               a
               throwing
               of
               Stones
               ,
               one
               of
               which
               hurt
               the
               Duke
               ;
               but
               that
               was
               severely
               revenged
               ,
               about
               60
               were
               killed
               ,
               and
               200
               wounded
               ,
               no
               Age
               or
               Sex
               being
               spared
               .
               Upon
               this
               he
               encouraged
               the
               violation
               of
               the
               Edict
               every
               where
               ;
               so
               that
               it
               was
               universally
               broken
               .
               The
               King
               of
               Navarre
               joined
               with
               him
               in
               these
               Courses
               ;
               but
               the
               Prince
               of
               Conde
               ,
               that
               was
               next
               to
               him
               in
               the
               Royal
               Blood
               ,
               declared
               for
               the
               Edicts
               :
               Many
               great
               Lawyers
               were
               of
               opinion
               ,
               That
               the
               Regents
               Power
               was
               not
               so
               vast
               as
               to
               suspend
               ,
               or
               break
               the
               Edict
               ,
               and
               that
               therefore
               the
               People
               might
               follow
               any
               Person
               ,
               much
               more
               the
               next
               Prince
               of
               the
               Blood
               ,
               in
               defence
               of
               it
               .
               This
               Plea
               was
               yet
               stronger
               ,
               before
               the
               Year
               ended
               ,
               for
               the
               King
               of
               Navarre
               being
               killed
               ,
               the
               Prince
               of
               Conde
               was
               then
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               France
               the
               Rightful
               Regent
               :
               So
               that
               all
               the
               Wars
               that
               followed
               afterwards
               ,
               till
               the
               Year
               1570
               ,
               had
               this
               to
               be
               said
               for
               them
               ,
               That
               in
               the
               Opinion
               of
               very
               Learned
               Men
               ,
               the
               King
               was
               all
               that
               while
               under
               Age
               ,
               that
               the
               Edicts
               were
               broken
               ,
               the
               Kingdom
               governed
               by
               a
               Woman
               ,
               and
               Foreigners
               ,
               against
               Law
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               lawful
               Regent
               was
               excluded
               from
               the
               Government
               ;
               which
               made
               King
               Iames
               ,
               whose
               Judgment
               is
               not
               to
               be
               suspected
               in
               this
               Case
               ,
               always
               
               justify
               the
               Protestants
               in
               France
               ,
               and
               excuse
               them
               from
               Rebellion
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               a
               piece
               of
               History
               little
               understood
               ,
               and
               generally
               made
               use
               of
               to
               blemish
               the
               Reformation
               ;
               therefore
               I
               thought
               it
               necessary
               to
               introduce
               the
               following
               Relation
               ,
               with
               this
               just
               account
               of
               these
               Wars
               ,
               that
               were
               the
               pretended
               grounds
               with
               which
               the
               House
               of
               Guise
               covered
               their
               own
               Ambition
               ,
               and
               hatred
               of
               the
               Family
               of
               Burbon
               .
            
             
               After
               France
               had
               suffered
               all
               the
               Miseries
               which
               a
               course
               of
               Civil
               Wars
               ,
               for
               ten
               years
               together
               ,
               carries
               after
               it
               ,
               the
               King
               was
               advised
               to
               set
               on
               foot
               a
               Treaty
               of
               Peace
               ;
               not
               so
               much
               out
               of
               a
               design
               to
               quiet
               Matters
               by
               a
               happy
               settlement
               ,
               as
               to
               ensnare
               the
               Protestants
               into
               some
               fatal
               Trap
               ,
               in
               which
               they
               being
               catched
               ,
               might
               be
               safely
               and
               easily
               destroyed
               .
               The
               chief
               Authors
               of
               this
               advice
               ,
               were
               the
               Queen
               Mother
               ,
               the
               Cardinal
               of
               Lorrain
               ,
               the
               Duke
               of
               Nevers
               ,
               the
               Count
               of
               Rets
               ,
               and
               Birague
               ;
               the
               last
               three
               were
               Italians
               ,
               and
               so
               better
               fitted
               both
               for
               designing
               and
               carrying
               on
               so
               wicked
               a
               Council
               ,
               to
               which
               the
               Duke
               of
               Anjou
               ,
               afterwards
               Henry
               the
               third
               ,
               was
               also
               admitted
               .
            
             
               
                 They
                 said
                 the
                 extirpation
                 of
                 Heresy
                 might
                 be
                 done
                 much
                 cheaper
                 than
                 by
                 a
                 Civil
                 War.
                 It
                 was
                 fit
                 first
                 to
                 grant
                 the
                 Protestants
                 what
                 conditions
                 they
                 desired
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 treat
                 them
                 with
                 all
                 possible
                 kindness
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 their
                 Jealousies
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 once
                 extinguished
                 ;
                 and
                 a
                 confidence
                 being
                 begotten
                 in
                 them
                 ;
                 then
                 to
                 draw
                 the
                 chief
                 Heads
                 of
                 the
                 Party
                 to
                 Court
                 ,
                 upon
                 some
                 specious
                 Attractive
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 they
                 were
                 sure
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 Bait
                 to
                 be
                 offered
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 marriage
                 of
                 the
                 King's
                 Sister
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Navarre
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 that
                 succeded
                 not
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 invent
                 still
                 a
                 new
                 one
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 found
                 that
                 which
                 would
                 do
                 the
                 Business
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 danger
                 of
                 this
                 
                 Council
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 and
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Spain
                 would
                 be
                 much
                 provok'd
                 by
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 might
                 be
                 some
                 hazard
                 of
                 Tumults
                 ,
                 among
                 the
                 zealous
                 People
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 King
                 seemed
                 to
                 favour
                 the
                 Hereticks
                 too
                 much
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 reckoned
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Design
                 took
                 effect
                 ,
                 all
                 who
                 might
                 be
                 discontented
                 with
                 the
                 appearance
                 of
                 favour
                 shewed
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 well
                 satisfied
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 the
                 Pope
                 and
                 Spaniard
                 complained
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 advance
                 their
                 chief
                 end
                 ,
                 of
                 creating
                 a
                 confidence
                 in
                 the
                 Protestants
                 more
                 effectually
                 .
              
               Thus
               were
               their
               Councils
               laid
               .
               The
               Room
               in
               which
               this
               was
               first
               projected
               ,
               
               was
               the
               Council-Chamber
               of
               Blois
               ,
               where
               16
               Years
               after
               the
               Duke
               of
               Guise
               was
               killed
               ,
               by
               Henry
               the
               third's
               orders
               .
               And
               it
               was
               more
               fully
               concluded
               in
               that
               Chamber
               at
               St.
               Clou
               ,
               where
               the
               same
               Henry
               the
               third
               was
               murdered
               by
               a
               Dominican
               .
            
             
               The
               Design
               being
               agreed
               on
               ,
               the
               Queen-Mother
               made
               some
               of
               her
               Spies
               ,
               among
               the
               Protestants
               ,
               assure
               them
               ,
               that
               she
               hated
               the
               King
               of
               Spain
               mortally
               ,
               both
               on
               her
               Daughter's
               account
               ,
               that
               was
               his
               Queen
               ,
               and
               as
               was
               universally
               believed
               ,
               had
               been
               poysoned
               by
               his
               Orders
               ;
               as
               also
               upon
               the
               consideration
               of
               her
               own
               Family
               of
               Florence
               ,
               to
               which
               the
               Spaniard
               was
               then
               an
               uneasy
               Neighbour
               :
               and
               designed
               to
               take
               the
               Territory
               of
               Siena
               out
               of
               their
               Hands
               .
               It
               was
               reasonable
               enough
               to
               believe
               ,
               that
               upon
               such
               Motives
               ,
               a
               Woman
               of
               her
               temper
               would
               set
               on
               a
               War
               with
               Spain
               .
               The
               King
               did
               also
               express
               a
               great
               inclination
               to
               the
               same
               War
               ,
               and
               to
               undertake
               the
               Protection
               of
               the
               Netherlands
               ,
               which
               were
               then
               under
               the
               Tyranny
               of
               the
               Duke
               of
               
               Alva's
               Government
               .
               This
               wanted
               not
               a
               fair
               pretence
               ,
               Flanders
               having
               been
               formerly
               subject
               to
               the
               Crown
               of
               France
               .
               He
               also
               seemed
               weary
               of
               the
               greatness
               of
               the
               Duke
               of
               Guise
               and
               his
               party
               ,
               which
               a
               Civil
               War
               did
               still
               encrease
               .
            
             
             
               The
               King
               and
               the
               Queen-Mother
               employed
               also
               in
               these
               Messages
               ,
               
                 Biron
                 ,
                 Momorancy
                 ,
                 Cosse
              
               and
               others
               ,
               who
               were
               Men
               of
               great
               Integrity
               ,
               and
               had
               much
               Friendship
               for
               the
               Queen
               of
               Navarre
               and
               the
               Admiral
               ,
               that
               were
               the
               Heads
               of
               the
               Protestant
               Party
               .
               The
               Queen
               of
               Navarre
               was
               sensible
               of
               the
               great
               advantages
               her
               Son
               would
               receive
               from
               such
               an
               Alliance
               .
               An
               Army
               was
               also
               promised
               her
               ,
               for
               the
               recovery
               of
               her
               Kingdom
               from
               the
               Spaniards
               ;
               which
               had
               been
               easily
               regained
               ,
               if
               the
               Crown
               of
               France
               had
               assisted
               her
               ;
               since
               the
               Southern
               Parts
               of
               France
               were
               almost
               all
               Protestants
               ,
               who
               would
               have
               w●…llingly
               served
               her
               against
               Spain
               .
               Only
               she
               being
               a
               most
               Religious
               Woman
               ,
               had
               great
               apprehensions
               of
               the
               unlawfulness
               ,
               at
               least
               the
               extream
               danger
               of
               matching
               her
               Son
               to
               one
               of
               a
               different
               Religion
               ;
               therefore
               she
               took
               some
               time
               to
               consider
               of
               that
               part
               of
               the
               Proposition
               .
               The
               Admiral
               was
               very
               weary
               of
               the
               Civil
               War
               ,
               it
               both
               ruined
               his
               Country
               ,
               and
               slackened
               the
               discipline
               of
               War
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               formerly
               observed
               with
               a
               Roman
               Severity
               .
            
             
               He
               thought
               the
               Conquest
               of
               the
               Netherlands
               would
               be
               an
               easy
               and
               a
               great
               accession
               to
               the
               Crown
               ;
               he
               knew
               there
               was
               none
               so
               likely
               to
               be
               employed
               in
               it
               as
               himself
               ,
               and
               he
               was
               resolved
               to
               carry
               all
               the
               Souldiers
               of
               the
               Religion
               with
               him
               .
               And
               being
               Admiral
               ,
               he
               also
               designed
               to
               raise
               the
               greatness
               of
               the
               Crown
               both
               at
               Sea
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               new-found
               World
               ,
               which
               was
               then
               sending
               over
               an
               incredible
               deal
               of
               Wealth
               to
               Spain
               ;
               in
               which
               the
               Spaniards
               who
               had
               landed
               in
               Florida
               ,
               and
               killed
               a
               Colony
               of
               the
               French
               ,
               that
               was
               setled
               there
               ,
               had
               given
               just
               cause
               to
               make
               War
               upon
               them
               .
               Therefore
               as
               he
               had
               often
               expressed
               his
               being
               so
               averse
               to
               a
               Civil
               War
               ,
               that
               he
               could
               no
               longer
               look
               on
               and
               see
               the
               Miseries
               it
               brought
               on
               his
               Country
               ;
               so
               he
               was
               made
               believe
               the
               King
               did
               in
               good
               earnest
               intend
               to
               assist
               the
               Flemings
               ,
               which
               being
               both
               
               against
               the
               Spaniard
               ,
               and
               in
               defence
               of
               those
               of
               the
               same
               Religion
               ,
               he
               would
               by
               no
               means
               hinder
               .
            
             
               Upon
               these
               Considerations
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               Peace
               concluded
               between
               the
               King
               and
               the
               Protestants
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               free
               exercise
               of
               their
               Religion
               was
               granted
               :
               some
               Cautionary
               Towns
               were
               also
               put
               in
               their
               Hands
               ,
               to
               be
               kept
               by
               them
               two
               Years
               ,
               till
               there
               were
               a
               full
               settlement
               made
               of
               the
               Edicts
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               things
               agreed
               to
               ,
               for
               their
               Security
               .
               The
               King
               acted
               his
               part
               with
               all
               the
               Artifice
               possible
               ,
               he
               became
               much
               kinder
               to
               the
               Family
               of
               Momorancy
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Admirals
               Friends
               ,
               and
               seemed
               to
               neglect
               those
               of
               Lorrain
               .
               He
               threatned
               the
               Parliament
               of
               Paris
               ,
               because
               they
               made
               some
               difficulty
               in
               passing
               the
               Edict
               in
               favours
               of
               the
               Protestants
               .
               He
               went
               secretly
               to
               meet
               with
               Lewis
               Count
               of
               Nassaw
               ,
               and
               treated
               with
               him
               about
               the
               Wars
               of
               the
               Netherlands
               .
               He
               married
               the
               Emperor's
               Daughter
               ,
               who
               was
               thought
               a
               Protestant
               in
               his
               Heart
               .
               He
               entred
               in
               a
               Confederacy
               with
               Q.
               Elizabeth
               :
               and
               the
               Cardinal
               of
               Chastilion
               (
               the
               Admiral
               's
               Brother
               ,
               who
               had
               renounced
               his
               red
               Hat
               ,
               and
               turned
               a
               Protestant
               )
               being
               then
               in
               England
               ,
               was
               employed
               to
               set
               on
               foot
               a
               Treaty
               of
               Marriage
               between
               the
               Duke
               of
               Anjou
               and
               the
               Queen
               :
               A
               Peace
               was
               also
               made
               with
               the
               Princes
               of
               the
               Empire
               .
               And
               tho
               both
               the
               Spanish
               Ambassador
               and
               the
               Legat
               did
               all
               they
               could
               to
               hinder
               the
               Peace
               ,
               and
               the
               Marriage
               of
               the
               King
               of
               Navarre
               ,
               yet
               they
               seemed
               to
               make
               no
               account
               of
               that
               at
               Court
               :
               Only
               the
               King
               gave
               the
               Legat
               great
               assurances
               of
               his
               Fidelity
               to
               the
               Apostolick
               See
               ,
               and
               that
               all
               that
               he
               was
               doing
               ,
               was
               for
               the
               interest
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Religion
               .
               And
               taking
               him
               one
               day
               by
               the
               Hand
               :
               
                 He
                 desired
                 him
                 to
                 assure
                 the
                 
                 Pope
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 design
                 in
                 this
                 Marriage
                 ,
                 was
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 revenged
                 on
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 Enemies
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 Rebels
                 against
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 either
                 punish
                 
                 them
                 severely
                 ,
                 and
                 cut
                 them
                 all
                 in
                 pieces
                 ,
                 or
                 lose
                 his
                 Crown
                 .
                 All
                 which
                 he
                 would
                 do
                 in
                 compliance
                 with
                 the
                 Advices
                 he
                 had
                 received
                 from
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 continually
                 set
                 him
                 on
                 to
                 destroy
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 saw
                 no
                 way
                 of
                 doing
                 it
                 so
                 securely
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 getting
                 them
                 once
                 to
                 trust
                 him
                 ,
                 having
                 tried
                 all
                 other
                 methods
                 in
                 vain
                 .
              
               And
               for
               a
               pledg
               of
               his
               Faith
               ,
               he
               offered
               him
               a
               Ring
               of
               great
               value
               ;
               which
               the
               Legat
               refused
               to
               take
               ,
               pretending
               that
               he
               never
               took
               Presents
               from
               any
               Prince
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Word
               of
               so
               great
               a
               King
               ,
               was
               a
               better
               security
               than
               any
               Pledg
               whatsoever
               .
            
             
               Upon
               all
               these
               demonstrations
               of
               Friendship
               made
               to
               the
               Protestants
               ,
               it
               was
               no
               wonder
               if
               Persons
               of
               such
               Candor
               ,
               as
               the
               Queen
               of
               Navarre
               ,
               and
               the
               Admiral
               ,
               were
               deceived
               .
               The
               Admiral
               went
               first
               to
               Court
               ,
               where
               he
               was
               received
               by
               the
               King
               with
               the
               greatest
               shew
               of
               kindness
               and
               respect
               that
               was
               possible
               .
               He
               embraced
               him
               thrice
               ,
               laid
               his
               Cheek
               to
               his
               ,
               squeezing
               his
               Hands
               ,
               called
               him
               Father
               ,
               and
               left
               nothing
               undone
               that
               might
               possess
               him
               with
               a
               firm
               Opinion
               of
               his
               Friendship
               .
               Nor
               was
               the
               Queen-Mother
               less
               officious
               to
               express
               her
               kindness
               to
               him
               .
               He
               was
               allowed
               to
               keep
               fifty
               armed
               Gentlemen
               about
               him
               .
               An
               hundred
               thousand
               Franks
               were
               sent
               him
               ,
               for
               furnishing
               his
               Houses
               that
               had
               been
               spoiled
               during
               the
               Wars
               .
               And
               which
               was
               more
               than
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
               when
               Complaints
               were
               carried
               by
               him
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               of
               some
               who
               violated
               the
               Edict
               ,
               great
               Insolencies
               being
               committed
               in
               many
               places
               ;
               the
               King
               ordered
               them
               to
               be
               exemplarily
               punished
               .
               So
               that
               there
               was
               a
               general
               repining
               over
               all
               France
               ,
               at
               the
               King's
               kindness
               to
               him
               .
               The
               King
               had
               also
               told
               him
               ,
               that
               now
               he
               had
               got
               him
               near
               him
               ,
               he
               would
               never
               suffer
               him
               to
               leave
               him
               any
               more
               .
            
             
               The
               Design
               succeeding
               so
               well
               on
               the
               Admiral
               ,
               the
               
               Proposition
               of
               the
               Marriage
               was
               also
               carried
               on
               ;
               and
               the
               Queen
               of
               Navarre
               was
               next
               brought
               to
               Court
               ,
               but
               soon
               after
               died
               (
               as
               was
               generally
               believed
               )
               of
               Poison
               ,
               that
               was
               given
               her
               in
               some
               perfumed
               Gloves
               ;
               to
               conceal
               which
               ,
               the
               Chirurgeons
               that
               opened
               her
               ,
               would
               not
               touch
               her
               Head
               ,
               but
               pretended
               she
               died
               of
               an
               Imposthume
               in
               her
               side
               .
               The
               Cardinal
               of
               Chastilion
               was
               also
               at
               that
               time
               poisoned
               ,
               which
               tho
               afterwards
               confessed
               by
               him
               that
               had
               done
               it
               ,
               yet
               was
               not
               then
               so
               much
               as
               suspected
               .
            
             
               The
               King
               seemed
               more
               and
               more
               set
               on
               the
               War
               in
               Flanders
               .
               He
               sent
               both
               to
               England
               ,
               and
               Germany
               ,
               to
               consult
               about
               the
               Preparations
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               had
               agreed
               with
               the
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               ,
               about
               the
               Division
               of
               the
               Netherlands
               :
               That
               all
               on
               their
               side
               of
               Antwerp
               should
               come
               to
               the
               Crown
               of
               France
               :
               And
               what
               lay
               on
               the
               other
               side
               of
               it
               should
               belong
               to
               the
               States
               .
               He
               sent
               a
               Protestant
               his
               Ambassadour
               to
               Constantinople
               ,
               to
               engage
               the
               Grand
               Signior
               unto
               a
               War
               with
               Spain
               .
               He
               also
               furnished
               the
               Count
               of
               Nassaw
               with
               Mony
               ,
               and
               sent
               some
               of
               his
               best
               Captains
               with
               him
               to
               try
               if
               they
               could
               surprize
               any
               Towns
               near
               the
               Frontier
               ,
               who
               did
               their
               part
               so
               dextrously
               ,
               that
               Mons
               was
               surprized
               by
               the
               Count
               of
               Nassaw
               ,
               and
               Valenciennes
               by
               
                 La
                 Noiie
              
               ,
               according
               to
               Mezeray
               ;
               tho
               he
               seems
               to
               be
               mistaken
               as
               to
               Valenciennes
               ,
               for
               Thuanus
               and
               Davila
               say
               nothing
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               mention
               Mons
               only
               .
               And
               
                 Veremundus
                 Frisius
              
               ,
               who
               wrote
               the
               History
               
               of
               that
               Massacre
               the
               Year
               after
               ,
               says
               ,
               That
               they
               missed
               their
               Design
               in
               surprising
               Valenciennes
               ,
               upon
               which
               they
               went
               to
               Mons
               and
               carried
               it
               .
               Upon
               this
               all
               reckoned
               that
               the
               King
               was
               now
               engaged
               ,
               and
               the
               War
               begun
               .
               So
               the
               King
               of
               Navarre
               ,
               and
               the
               Prince
               of
               Conde
               ,
               were
               brought
               to
               Court
               ,
               and
               received
               with
               all
               the
               Marks
               of
               a
               firm
               Friendship
               ,
               that
               could
               be
               invented
               .
               A
               Dispensation
               was
               obtained
               from
               the
               new
               Pope
               for
               the
               Marriage
               .
               
               Veremundus
               says
               ,
               Pope
               Pius
               the
               5th
               had
               always
               opposed
               it
               ,
               but
               upon
               the
               Cardinal
               of
               
               Alexandria's
               return
               to
               Rome
               ,
               who
               went
               to
               assist
               in
               the
               Conclave
               ,
               where
               Gregory
               the
               13th
               was
               chosen
               ,
               the
               new
               Pope
               easily
               granted
               the
               Bull
               ,
               which
               was
               believed
               to
               have
               flowed
               from
               the
               Information
               he
               received
               from
               that
               Cardinal
               ,
               of
               the
               King's
               Design
               in
               this
               Marriage
               ,
               which
               to
               be
               sure
               his
               Holiness
               would
               neither
               obstruct
               nor
               delay
               .
               So
               the
               Bull
               being
               sent
               to
               the
               Cardinal
               of
               Burbon
               ,
               the
               day
               was
               set
               ,
               and
               the
               chief
               heads
               of
               the
               Protestants
               were
               all
               drawn
               into
               Paris
               ,
               partly
               to
               assist
               at
               the
               Solemnities
               of
               a
               Marriage
               ,
               which
               they
               hoped
               would
               put
               an
               end
               to
               all
               their
               Troubles
               ;
               partly
               to
               get
               Charges
               in
               the
               Army
               ,
               which
               all
               People
               believed
               would
               be
               commanded
               by
               the
               Admiral
               .
               Only
               many
               of
               the
               hottest
               of
               them
               had
               followed
               Ienlis
               and
               
                 La
                 Noiie
              
               into
               Flanders
               ,
               where
               it
               was
               intended
               to
               abandon
               them
               to
               the
               cruelty
               of
               the
               Duke
               of
               Alva
               ,
               who
               had
               intercepted
               and
               cut
               off
               a
               great
               Body
               of
               them
               commanded
               by
               Ienlis
               .
               The
               Admiral
               pressed
               the
               King
               to
               declare
               the
               War
               immediately
               ;
               foreseeing
               that
               unless
               it
               followed
               suddenly
               ,
               his
               Friends
               that
               had
               surprized
               these
               Towns
               ,
               would
               be
               destroyed
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               Design
               spoiled
               .
               But
               the
               King
               put
               him
               off
               with
               delays
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               expressed
               much
               Confidence
               in
               him
               ,
               by
               telling
               him
               the
               secret
               grounds
               he
               had
               to
               distrust
               almost
               every
               Person
               about
               him
               :
               and
               that
               therefore
               he
               must
               of
               necessity
               settle
               his
               Court
               and
               Councils
               first
               ,
               before
               he
               could
               enter
               upon
               such
               a
               War.
               
            
             
               But
               now
               the
               Design
               being
               ripe
               ,
               the
               Duke
               of
               Guise
               ,
               to
               whom
               it
               had
               also
               been
               communicated
               ,
               was
               employed
               to
               gather
               many
               desperate
               Men
               about
               him
               ,
               who
               might
               be
               fit
               to
               execute
               all
               Orders
               ;
               and
               the
               thing
               getting
               into
               more
               hands
               ,
               took
               wind
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               at
               Rochel
               being
               informed
               of
               some
               suspicious
               Passages
               ,
               wrote
               to
               the
               Admiral
               ,
               
               to
               disabuse
               him
               ,
               and
               desired
               he
               would
               leave
               the
               Court
               ,
               and
               trust
               no
               more
               to
               the
               fair
               appearances
               he
               saw
               there
               ;
               since
               these
               were
               only
               the
               Masks
               of
               some
               great
               Mischief
               that
               was
               framing
               .
               To
               them
               he
               wrote
               a
               long
               Answer
               ,
               and
               assured
               them
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 King's
                 Heart
                 was
                 wholly
                 changed
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 never
                 a
                 better
                 Prince
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 for
                 his
                 owe
                 part
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 die
                 a
                 thousand
                 Deaths
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 suspect
                 him
                 capable
                 of
                 so
                 base
                 a
                 Design
                 .
                 Then
                 he
                 laid
                 before
                 them
                 all
                 the
                 reasons
                 which
                 induced
                 him
                 to
                 believe
                 the
                 War
                 with
                 Spain
                 was
                 really
                 intended
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 desired
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 lay
                 dow
                 their
                 groundless
                 Jealousies
                 .
              
               And
               when
               some
               that
               were
               about
               him
               ,
               pressed
               the
               same
               things
               upon
               him
               ;
               he
               told
               them
               plainly
               ,
               He
               would
               rather
               be
               destroyed
               ,
               than
               make
               a
               new
               Rupture
               ;
               and
               would
               be
               dragged
               at
               Horse-heels
               through
               Paris
               ,
               rather
               than
               begin
               another
               Civil
               War.
               His
               Authority
               was
               so
               great
               ,
               and
               his
               Experience
               so
               approved
               ,
               that
               the
               whole
               Party
               submitted
               to
               his
               Judgment
               :
               And
               he
               got
               some
               Cautionary
               Towns
               ,
               that
               were
               by
               the
               Treaty
               of
               Peace
               to
               be
               restored
               at
               the
               end
               of
               two
               Years
               ,
               to
               be
               delivered
               up
               three
               Weeks
               before
               the
               time
               was
               elapsed
               :
               Only
               the
               Rochellers
               were
               a
               little
               more
               apprehensive
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               receive
               a
               Garrison
               .
            
             
               On
               the
               17th
               of
               August
               was
               the
               King
               of
               Navarre
               Married
               ,
               and
               four
               days
               were
               spent
               in
               all
               the
               gallant
               Diversions
               ,
               that
               are
               usual
               on
               such
               Occasions
               ,
               but
               were
               now
               performed
               with
               more
               than
               ordinary
               Magnificence
               and
               Joy.
               
            
             
               Hitherto
               the
               Mine
               was
               working
               under
               ground
               ,
               and
               now
               it
               was
               time
               for
               it
               to
               play
               .
               There
               was
               nothing
               could
               be
               blamed
               in
               the
               Conduct
               of
               the
               Protestants
               ,
               but
               too
               much
               Candor
               and
               too
               great
               Confidence
               .
               They
               knew
               they
               designed
               nothing
               ,
               but
               the
               quiet
               of
               their
               
               Country
               ,
               and
               the
               greatness
               of
               the
               Crown
               .
               They
               were
               cajol'd
               with
               the
               most
               engaging
               tokens
               of
               Friendship
               ,
               that
               ever
               were
               shewed
               on
               any
               such
               Occasion
               ;
               they
               thought
               the
               King
               was
               sincere
               ,
               and
               being
               then
               but
               coming
               to
               be
               of
               Age
               ,
               was
               taking
               new
               Measures
               .
               And
               he
               had
               so
               covered
               the
               Cruelty
               of
               his
               Temper
               ,
               with
               a
               shew
               of
               good
               Nature
               ,
               that
               they
               expected
               they
               should
               be
               most
               happy
               under
               him
               .
               And
               for
               the
               Queen-Mother
               ,
               tho
               they
               knew
               her
               too
               well
               to
               put
               any
               confidence
               in
               her
               ;
               yet
               her
               Passion
               for
               her
               Family
               ,
               and
               her
               Revenge
               for
               the
               poysoning
               of
               her
               Daughter
               ,
               made
               them
               think
               they
               were
               also
               well
               assured
               of
               her
               .
               And
               indeed
               so
               deep
               and
               so
               refin'd
               a
               Dissimulation
               was
               perhaps
               never
               before
               acted
               .
               There
               was
               but
               one
               part
               of
               the
               King's
               Deportment
               that
               could
               give
               any
               ground
               for
               Jealousie
               ,
               the
               horrid
               and
               blasphemous
               Oaths
               and
               Imprecations
               ,
               which
               he
               made
               use
               of
               on
               all
               occasions
               to
               persuade
               them
               of
               the
               reality
               of
               his
               Professions
               ;
               which
               always
               raise
               suspicion
               in
               sober
               and
               wary
               Persons
               .
               These
               the
               King
               used
               so
               frequently
               ,
               that
               the
               Writers
               of
               that
               Time
               ,
               say
               ,
               That
               he
               seldom
               spoke
               three
               words
               without
               some
               terrible
               Oath
               ,
               or
               blasphemous
               Expression
               ,
               which
               from
               his
               ill
               Example
               ,
               was
               so
               spread
               over
               all
               France
               ,
               that
               none
               but
               the
               Protestants
               ,
               spoke
               in
               any
               other
               strain
               .
            
             
               But
               now
               when
               it
               fell
               under
               Consideration
               ,
               how
               their
               Designs
               should
               be
               executed
               ,
               the
               Queen
               with
               her
               two
               Italian
               Confidents
               ,
               the
               Count
               
                 de
                 Rets
              
               ,
               and
               Birague
               ,
               who
               ,
               next
               to
               the
               Protestants
               ,
               hated
               the
               House
               of
               Guise
               beyond
               all
               the
               World
               ,
               yet
               dissembling
               it
               most
               artificially
               ;
               intended
               that
               the
               business
               should
               be
               so
               managed
               ,
               as
               to
               ruine
               both
               the
               Protestants
               ,
               and
               that
               Family
               at
               once
               :
               Therefore
               they
               thought
               ,
               that
               if
               some
               of
               their
               Followers
               would
               assassinate
               the
               Admiral
               ,
               the
               Protestants
               would
               turn
               their
               Revenge
               on
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               knew
               the
               Parisians
               ,
               
               would
               be
               easily
               moved
               to
               rise
               against
               the
               Protestants
               ;
               and
               so
               they
               reckoned
               ,
               that
               if
               an
               attempt
               was
               made
               upon
               the
               Admiral
               ,
               by
               any
               of
               the
               Duke
               of
               
               Guise's
               Creatures
               ,
               his
               Party
               would
               presently
               take
               a
               severe
               Revenge
               on
               the
               Head
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Guise
               ,
               and
               the
               Parisians
               would
               be
               soon
               brought
               out
               to
               destroy
               them
               .
            
             
               They
               concealed
               this
               part
               of
               their
               Design
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Cabinet-Council
               only
               proposed
               ,
               that
               the
               Duke
               of
               Guise
               would
               find
               some
               person
               to
               kill
               the
               Admiral
               ,
               which
               should
               pass
               like
               an
               act
               of
               private
               Revenge
               ;
               and
               they
               said
               ,
               they
               did
               not
               doubt
               ,
               but
               the
               whole
               party
               would
               upon
               that
               take
               arms
               ,
               and
               thereupon
               ,
               there
               would
               be
               a
               good
               colour
               given
               ,
               to
               bring
               out
               the
               City
               of
               Paris
               upon
               them
               .
               The
               Duke
               of
               Guise
               being
               young
               and
               hot
               ,
               and
               boiling
               with
               Revenge
               for
               his
               Father's
               Blood
               ,
               undertook
               it
               ,
               not
               considering
               that
               himself
               might
               perish
               in
               the
               first
               heat
               of
               action
               ,
               as
               the
               Queen
               hoped
               he
               should
               .
               He
               pitch'd
               on
               Maurenel
               ,
               who
               had
               formerly
               assassinated
               another
               Person
               ,
               and
               placed
               him
               in
               the
               House
               of
               one
               that
               had
               been
               his
               Tutor
               ,
               near
               St.
               German
               of
               Auxerre
               ,
               where
               the
               Admiral
               used
               to
               pass
               ,
               as
               he
               went
               or
               came
               from
               the
               Louvre
               .
            
             
               It
               was
               now
               necessary
               to
               execute
               their
               Design
               quickly
               ,
               for
               the
               Protestants
               were
               beginning
               to
               apprehend
               some
               danger
               .
               They
               saw
               the
               King
               was
               resolved
               ,
               to
               let
               those
               who
               had
               surprized
               the
               Towns
               in
               Flanders
               perish
               ,
               without
               sending
               them
               any
               Relief
               .
               The
               Admiral
               was
               resolved
               to
               take
               leave
               within
               a
               few
               days
               :
               His
               Friend
               ,
               the
               Duke
               of
               Montmorency
               ,
               tho
               no
               Protestant
               ,
               yet
               saw
               the
               Storm
               coming
               ,
               and
               retired
               to
               his
               House
               :
               and
               many
               little
               Circumstances
               occurred
               ,
               which
               gave
               them
               all
               just
               cause
               of
               fear
               :
               So
               the
               other
               Party
               had
               no
               time
               to
               lose
               .
               Therefore
               on
               the
               22d
               of
               August
               ,
               about
               Noon
               as
               the
               Admiral
               was
               going
               Home
               from
               the
               Court
               ,
               reading
               a
               Paper
               that
               he
               had
               
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               the
               Assassinate
               that
               was
               laid
               for
               him
               ,
               shot
               him
               from
               the
               House
               ,
               where
               the
               Duke
               of
               Guise
               had
               placed
               him
               ;
               his
               Fuzee
               was
               charged
               with
               three
               Bullets
               ,
               that
               were
               believed
               to
               be
               poysoned
               .
               One
               of
               these
               carried
               away
               part
               of
               the
               Fore-finger
               of
               his
               right
               Hand
               ;
               the
               other
               stuck
               in
               his
               left
               Arm
               ,
               and
               the
               third
               missed
               him
               .
               He
               received
               it
               with
               great
               presence
               of
               mind
               ,
               and
               pointed
               to
               the
               House
               from
               whence
               it
               came
               ;
               he
               also
               sent
               one
               to
               the
               King
               to
               give
               him
               notice
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               then
               ordered
               his
               Arm
               to
               be
               bound
               up
               ,
               and
               so
               went
               Home
               leaning
               on
               his
               Servants
               .
               Some
               run
               to
               the
               House
               and
               broke
               into
               it
               ,
               but
               found
               none
               there
               ,
               save
               a
               Lacquey
               ,
               and
               a
               Maid
               ,
               and
               the
               Fuzee
               ,
               which
               the
               Murderer
               left
               behind
               him
               ,
               when
               he
               made
               his
               escape
               .
               The
               King
               was
               in
               the
               Tenis-Court
               when
               the
               news
               were
               brought
               him
               :
               He
               personated
               a
               deep
               resentment
               ,
               and
               said
               in
               a
               Tone
               that
               seemed
               full
               of
               affliction
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               terrible
               Oath
               ,
               
                 Shall
                 I
                 never
                 have
                 quiet
              
               !
               and
               so
               threw
               away
               his
               Racquet
               ,
               and
               went
               out
               in
               a
               rage
               .
               The
               Duke
               of
               Guise
               did
               also
               counterfeit
               some
               Surprise
               .
            
             
               But
               they
               missed
               their
               designs
               ,
               both
               ways
               ,
               for
               neither
               was
               the
               Admiral
               killed
               ,
               nor
               did
               the
               Protestants
               fly
               out
               into
               any
               disorder
               .
               The
               King
               of
               Navarre
               and
               the
               Prince
               of
               Conde
               ,
               came
               upon
               this
               to
               the
               King
               to
               complain
               ,
               and
               desired
               leave
               to
               go
               out
               of
               Town
               ,
               since
               Men
               were
               not
               safe
               so
               near
               the
               Court.
               The
               King
               seemed
               to
               resent
               it
               ,
               more
               than
               they
               did
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               horriblest
               Oaths
               he
               could
               think
               of
               ,
               swore
               he
               would
               execute
               such
               a
               Revenge
               on
               all
               that
               were
               found
               guilty
               of
               it
               ,
               whoever
               they
               were
               ,
               that
               it
               should
               never
               be
               forgotten
               ;
               and
               desired
               them
               to
               stay
               and
               be
               Witnesses
               of
               it
               .
               The
               Queen-Mother
               made
               also
               shew
               of
               inflaming
               his
               Rage
               with
               most
               vehement
               Expressions
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               were
               persuaded
               to
               stay
               .
               The
               King
               ordered
               the
               Murderer
               to
               be
               pursued
               ,
               the
               two
               Servants
               
               to
               be
               Examined
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Gates
               of
               Paris
               (
               except
               two
               )
               to
               be
               kept
               shut
               .
               The
               Admirals
               carriage
               on
               this
               occasion
               ,
               was
               suitable
               to
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               behaviour
               ,
               and
               equal
               to
               what
               the
               greatest
               Heroe's
               had
               ever
               shewed
               .
               
                 Ambrose
                 Parè
              
               ,
               the
               famous
               Surgeon
               ,
               dressed
               his
               Wound
               ,
               he
               madethe
               Incision
               into
               his
               Arm
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               take
               out
               the
               Bullet
               ,
               and
               did
               cut
               off
               his
               Finger
               for
               fear
               of
               a
               Gangreen
               :
               But
               his
               Scissars
               not
               being
               sharp
               enough
               ,
               he
               put
               him
               to
               extream
               pain
               ,
               and
               did
               not
               cut
               it
               off
               but
               at
               the
               third
               reprise
               :
               during
               all
               which
               ,
               the
               Admiral
               expressed
               no
               impatience
               nor
               anger
               .
               But
               as
               Parè
               told
               Thuanus
               ,
               he
               said
               to
               Mr.
               Maur
               a
               Minister
               that
               stood
               by
               ,
               
                 Now
                 I
                 perceive
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 beloved
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 since
                 I
                 suffer
                 these
                 Wounds
                 for
                 his
                 most
                 holy
                 Name
                 .
              
               And
               during
               the
               Operation
               ,
               he
               often
               repeated
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 O
                 my
                 God
                 ,
                 forsake
                 me
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 withdraw
                 not
                 thy
                 wonted
                 Favour
                 from
                 me
                 !
              
               And
               whispered
               one
               that
               was
               holding
               his
               Arm
               ,
               in
               the
               Ear
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               distribute
               an
               hundred
               Crowns
               among
               the
               poor
               of
               Paris
               .
            
             
               Next
               day
               
                 Damvil
                 ,
                 Cosse
              
               ,
               and
               Villars
               ,
               came
               to
               visit
               and
               comfort
               him
               ,
               but
               confessed
               it
               was
               needless
               ,
               for
               he
               expressed
               great
               resolution
               of
               mind
               and
               readiness
               to
               die
               ,
               only
               he
               desired
               to
               see
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               speak
               with
               him
               before
               he
               died
               .
               Damvil
               and
               Teligny
               (
               the
               Admirals
               Son
               in
               Law
               )
               carried
               this
               Message
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               who
               very
               readily
               yielded
               to
               it
               .
               The
               Queen-Mother
               apprehending
               the
               great
               Genius
               of
               the
               Admiral
               ,
               and
               fearing
               lest
               he
               should
               turn
               her
               Son
               to
               better
               Councils
               ,
               would
               needs
               go
               with
               the
               King.
               His
               two
               Brothers
               ,
               with
               twelve
               of
               the
               chief
               Persons
               in
               the
               Court
               ,
               waited
               also
               on
               him
               ,
               to
               make
               a
               shew
               of
               putting
               the
               more
               Honour
               on
               the
               Admiral
               ,
               but
               really
               to
               watch
               the
               King
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               have
               no
               opportunity
               of
               speaking
               with
               him
               alone
               .
               When
               the
               King
               came
               to
               his
               Bed-side
               ,
               he
               expressed
               the
               greatest
               tenderness
               possible
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               Looks
               ,
               and
               the
               
               of
               his
               Voice
               counterfeited
               a
               most
               profound
               sorrow
               ,
               and
               said
               to
               him
               ,
               
                 You
                 ,
                 my
                 Father
                 ,
                 have
                 received
                 the
                 Wound
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 feel
                 the
                 smart
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 punish
                 it
                 in
                 so
                 severe
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 like
                 was
                 never
                 seen
                 .
              
               The
               Admiral
               thanked
               him
               ,
               and
               told
               him
               ,
               By
               his
               Wound
               ,
               he
               might
               well
               perceive
               ,
               who
               were
               the
               Authors
               of
               the
               Troubles
               of
               France
               .
               He
               pressed
               him
               earnestly
               to
               go
               on
               with
               the
               War
               in
               Flanders
               ,
               and
               not
               leave
               all
               those
               Gallant
               Persons
               to
               the
               Duke
               of
               
               Alva's
               Insolence
               and
               Cruelty
               ,
               who
               had
               trusted
               to
               his
               Protection
               .
               He
               complained
               of
               the
               Violation
               of
               the
               Edict
               in
               several
               parts
               of
               France
               ;
               and
               desired
               the
               King
               ,
               to
               consider
               how
               much
               it
               concerned
               him
               both
               in
               Honour
               and
               Interest
               ,
               to
               keep
               his
               Faith
               inviolated
               .
               The
               King
               gave
               him
               full
               assurances
               of
               this
               ,
               but
               avoided
               the
               discourse
               of
               Flanders
               ,
               and
               with
               repeated
               Oaths
               told
               him
               ,
               he
               would
               punish
               this
               Fact
               against
               him
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               had
               been
               done
               against
               himself
               .
               Then
               the
               Admiral
               desired
               to
               speak
               privately
               with
               the
               King
               ,
               which
               lasted
               not
               long
               ;
               for
               the
               Queen-Mother
               ,
               apprehending
               what
               the
               subject
               of
               his
               Discourse
               might
               be
               ,
               came
               to
               the
               Bed-side
               and
               told
               the
               King
               ,
               that
               so
               long
               a
               Conversation
               would
               much
               endanger
               the
               Admirals
               health
               ,
               and
               so
               broke
               it
               off
               .
               Yet
               it
               seems
               ,
               as
               short
               as
               it
               was
               ,
               it
               made
               some
               Impression
               ,
               for
               when
               she
               asked
               the
               King
               ,
               what
               it
               was
               that
               he
               had
               said
               to
               him
               ?
               He
               answered
               ,
               
                 He
                 had
                 advised
                 him
                 to
                 Reign
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 was
                 resolved
                 to
                 follow
                 it
                 .
              
               When
               this
               was
               over
               ,
               the
               King
               asked
               the
               Admirals
               Friends
               ,
               and
               the
               Physicians
               many
               questions
               about
               his
               Health
               ,
               and
               proposed
               for
               his
               greater
               security
               ,
               the
               carrying
               him
               to
               the
               Louvre
               .
               But
               the
               Physicians
               said
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               be
               safely
               removed
               .
               So
               after
               he
               had
               staied
               an
               hour
               he
               left
               him
               ,
               during
               which
               time
               he
               acted
               the
               part
               ,
               he
               intended
               to
               play
               ,
               so
               well
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               Witnesses
               were
               satisfied
               with
               the
               Sincerity
               and
               Passion
               he
               expressed
               .
            
             
             
               The
               Court
               of
               Parliament
               examined
               the
               Maid
               ,
               and
               Lackquey
               ,
               that
               were
               taken
               in
               the
               House
               from
               whence
               he
               was
               shot
               ,
               about
               the
               Murtherer
               :
               and
               many
               presumptions
               appeared
               against
               the
               Duke
               of
               Guise
               ,
               whose
               Servants
               ,
               they
               found
               ,
               had
               brought
               him
               to
               that
               House
               ,
               and
               had
               provided
               an
               Horse
               for
               his
               escape
               .
               The
               King
               wrote
               that
               same
               day
               both
               to
               his
               Ambassadours
               in
               forreign
               parts
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Governours
               of
               the
               Provinces
               ,
               shewing
               them
               what
               had
               befallen
               the
               Admiral
               ,
               and
               how
               much
               he
               resented
               it
               .
               The
               next
               day
               being
               the
               23d
               ,
               the
               Duke
               of
               Guise
               and
               his
               Uncle
               the
               Duke
               of
               Aumale
               ,
               came
               and
               desired
               leave
               to
               go
               out
               of
               Town
               .
               The
               King
               by
               his
               Looks
               and
               Carriage
               seemed
               to
               abhor
               them
               ;
               and
               said
               ,
               they
               might
               do
               what
               they
               pleased
               ;
               but
               as
               they
               went
               away
               ,
               he
               said
               ,
               they
               might
               go
               whither
               they
               would
               ,
               but
               he
               should
               find
               them
               out
               ,
               if
               they
               appeared
               to
               be
               guilty
               of
               that
               Fact.
               And
               so
               they
               mounted
               on
               Horse-back
               and
               rode
               to
               the
               Port
               St.
               Anthony
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               had
               intended
               to
               go
               out
               of
               Town
               ,
               but
               came
               back
               to
               Guise-house
               :
               and
               began
               to
               raise
               a
               great
               stir
               in
               Paris
               .
               They
               called
               many
               about
               them
               ,
               and
               sent
               their
               Agents
               all
               over
               the
               Town
               ,
               and
               sent
               Arms
               to
               divers
               places
               .
               When
               News
               of
               this
               was
               brought
               to
               the
               Admiral
               ,
               he
               sent
               to
               the
               King
               to
               desire
               a
               Guard
               ,
               so
               50
               were
               sent
               under
               the
               Command
               of
               Cosseins
               ,
               one
               of
               his
               bitterest
               Enemies
               .
               But
               to
               cover
               the
               matter
               better
               ,
               some
               of
               the
               King
               of
               
                 Navarres
                 Swisses
              
               ,
               were
               sent
               to
               Guard
               within
               his
               House
               .
               The
               King
               did
               also
               order
               all
               the
               Papists
               that
               lay
               near
               his
               House
               ,
               to
               remove
               their
               Lodgings
               ,
               that
               the
               Protestants
               might
               have
               conveniency
               to
               be
               about
               him
               ,
               and
               gather
               together
               if
               there
               should
               be
               any
               Tumult
               .
               He
               also
               desired
               the
               King
               of
               Navarre
               ,
               and
               the
               Prince
               of
               Conde
               would
               gather
               about
               them
               their
               best
               Friends
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               be
               prepared
               to
               defend
               themselves
               ,
               in
               case
               the
               Duke
               of
               Guise
               should
               raise
               any
               disorders
               .
            
             
             
               All
               this
               seemed
               not
               only
               sincere
               ,
               but
               kind
               ;
               and
               by
               these
               Arts
               were
               the
               Protestants
               ,
               not
               only
               secured
               from
               their
               fears
               ,
               but
               had
               great
               hopes
               raised
               in
               them
               :
               And
               thus
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               them
               were
               brought
               within
               the
               Net
               ,
               that
               was
               laid
               for
               their
               ruine
               .
               Only
               the
               Vice-Lord
               (
               or
               Vidam
               )
               of
               Chartres
               saw
               through
               the
               disguise
               :
               And
               a
               Council
               of
               their
               Party
               being
               held
               in
               the
               Admirals
               Chamber
               ,
               he
               spoke
               freely
               ,
               and
               told
               them
               ,
               the
               Admirals
               Wound
               was
               the
               first
               Act
               of
               the
               Tragedy
               ,
               and
               more
               would
               soon
               follow
               .
               Therefore
               he
               proposed
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               be
               carried
               to
               Chastilion
               ,
               ill
               as
               he
               was
               ,
               in
               which
               there
               was
               less
               danger
               ,
               than
               to
               stay
               in
               a
               place
               where
               they
               and
               all
               their
               Friends
               would
               be
               suddenly
               destroyed
               .
               Teligny
               and
               others
               ,
               that
               were
               fully
               perswaded
               of
               the
               Kings
               good
               Intentions
               ,
               opposed
               this
               much
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               it
               would
               shew
               such
               a
               distrust
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               as
               might
               for
               ever
               lose
               him
               ,
               that
               was
               then
               beginning
               to
               favour
               their
               Party
               .
               But
               the
               Vidam
               answered
               ,
               that
               stay
               who
               would
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               stay
               longer
               than
               to
               Morrow
               ,
               for
               he
               was
               assured
               their
               stay
               would
               be
               fatal
               to
               themselves
               ,
               and
               all
               their
               Friends
               .
            
             
               There
               was
               a
               perfidious
               Person
               in
               that
               Assembly
               ,
               one
               Bouchavannes
               ,
               who
               was
               an
               Intelligencer
               to
               the
               Queen-Mother
               ,
               and
               carried
               presently
               an
               account
               of
               their
               Consultation
               to
               her
               .
               She
               and
               her
               Party
               were
               now
               pressed
               with
               time
               ,
               therefore
               the
               execution
               of
               their
               Design
               could
               be
               no
               longer
               delayed
               than
               the
               next
               Night
               .
               So
               the
               Council
               met
               and
               resolved
               ,
               that
               not
               only
               the
               Persons
               of
               Quality
               of
               the
               Religion
               should
               be
               killed
               ,
               but
               that
               every
               one
               of
               what
               condition
               soever
               ,
               that
               were
               of
               that
               Profession
               should
               be
               Massacred
               .
               It
               was
               debated
               long
               ,
               whether
               the
               King
               of
               Navarre
               and
               the
               Prince
               of
               Conde
               ,
               should
               perish
               with
               the
               rest
               ?
               for
               the
               Duke
               of
               Guise
               his
               Party
               had
               a
               great
               mind
               to
               destroy
               the
               whole
               Family
               of
               Bourbon
               :
               but
               as
               for
               the
               King
               of
               Navarre
               ,
               it
               was
               thought
               contrary
               to
               the
               Laws
               of
               Nations
               ,
               of
               Hospitality
               ,
               
               and
               of
               Nature
               ,
               to
               murder
               a
               King
               ,
               that
               had
               come
               under
               trust
               to
               the
               Court
               ,
               and
               was
               now
               so
               nearly
               allied
               to
               the
               King
               :
               and
               was
               guilty
               of
               no
               Crime
               ,
               but
               what
               he
               had
               from
               his
               Education
               .
               So
               it
               was
               resolved
               ,
               he
               should
               be
               spared
               ,
               and
               made
               change
               his
               Religion
               .
               But
               for
               the
               Prince
               of
               Conde
               ,
               he
               was
               naturally
               fierce
               ,
               and
               that
               temper
               ,
               joined
               with
               the
               memory
               of
               his
               Father
               ,
               made
               them
               less
               inclined
               to
               save
               him
               ;
               Only
               the
               Duke
               of
               Nevers
               ,
               who
               had
               married
               his
               Wifes
               Sister
               ,
               interposed
               vigorously
               for
               him
               ,
               and
               undertook
               that
               he
               should
               become
               a
               good
               Catholick
               ,
               and
               a
               faithful
               Subject
               :
               And
               he
               prevailed
               ,
               tho
               with
               great
               difficulty
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               be
               spared
               .
               But
               for
               the
               rest
               ,
               it
               was
               agreed
               on
               ,
               to
               raise
               the
               Town
               of
               Paris
               ,
               and
               set
               them
               upon
               them
               ,
               who
               were
               inflamed
               into
               such
               a
               rage
               against
               that
               Party
               ,
               that
               they
               knew
               it
               would
               be
               an
               easy
               work
               to
               engage
               them
               in
               any
               sort
               of
               Cruely
               against
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               conduct
               of
               it
               was
               committed
               to
               the
               Duke
               of
               Guise
               ,
               who
               undertook
               it
               very
               chearfully
               .
               He
               did
               first
               communicate
               it
               to
               the
               Guards
               ,
               and
               ordered
               them
               to
               keep
               a
               strict
               Watch
               ,
               both
               about
               the
               Louvre
               ,
               and
               the
               places
               where
               the
               Admiral
               and
               his
               Friends
               were
               lodged
               ,
               that
               none
               might
               escape
               ;
               then
               he
               desired
               the
               Provost
               (
               or
               Major
               )
               of
               Paris
               ,
               and
               the
               chief
               Magistrates
               and
               Officers
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               would
               meet
               at
               Midnight
               in
               the
               Town-house
               ,
               where
               they
               should
               receive
               their
               Orders
               .
               They
               met
               accordingly
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               intimated
               to
               them
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               was
               now
               resolved
               to
               destroy
               the
               Hereticks
               ,
               who
               had
               so
               long
               distracted
               his
               Kingdom
               :
               that
               therefore
               every
               one
               should
               go
               to
               his
               Quarter
               ,
               and
               have
               all
               People
               in
               readiness
               ,
               with
               the
               greatest
               secrecy
               that
               might
               be
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               should
               have
               many
               Torches
               and
               Flambeaus
               ready
               ,
               to
               light
               out
               at
               their
               Windows
               .
               The
               Sign
               should
               be
               a
               white
               Linnen
               Sleeve
               on
               their
               left
               Arm
               ,
               and
               a
               white
               Cross
               in
               their
               Caps
               :
               and
               at
               the
               tolling
               of
               the
               great
               Bell
               of
               the
               Palace
               ,
               which
               should
               
               be
               done
               near
               the
               break
               of
               Day
               ,
               they
               should
               light
               their
               Torches
               and
               march
               .
            
             
               The
               King
               in
               the
               mean
               while
               ,
               was
               under
               great
               irresolution
               .
               The
               horror
               of
               the
               Fact
               ,
               the
               infamy
               that
               would
               follow
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               danger
               he
               might
               be
               in
               ,
               if
               it
               either
               miscarried
               ,
               or
               were
               not
               fully
               executed
               ,
               could
               not
               but
               fill
               him
               with
               Confusion
               .
               But
               the
               Queen
               ,
               who
               had
               overcome
               all
               the
               impressions
               of
               Tenderness
               and
               Pity
               ,
               that
               are
               natural
               to
               her
               Sex
               ,
               hearing
               of
               it
               ,
               came
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               studied
               to
               confirm
               him
               in
               his
               former
               resolutions
               ,
               representing
               to
               him
               all
               the
               trouble
               they
               had
               given
               him
               in
               the
               former
               Wars
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               might
               expect
               yet
               worse
               ,
               if
               he
               would
               let
               go
               this
               opportunity
               ,
               of
               securing
               the
               quiet
               of
               his
               whole
               Reign
               .
               She
               knew
               how
               to
               work
               upon
               him
               so
               well
               ,
               that
               in
               end
               she
               prevailed
               ,
               and
               the
               King
               swore
               deeply
               he
               would
               go
               through
               with
               it
               .
               Upon
               that
               ,
               she
               being
               impatient
               ,
               and
               fearing
               a
               new
               turn
               in
               the
               Kings
               Thoughts
               ,
               made
               the
               Bell
               of
               St.
               Germans
               be
               tolled
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               warning
               for
               tolling
               that
               in
               the
               Palace
               .
            
             
               This
               fatal
               Signal
               was
               given
               the
               Morning
               of
               the
               24th
               of
               August
               ,
               St.
               Bartholomews
               day
               ,
               being
               Sunday
               ;
               and
               was
               followed
               with
               a
               general
               Rising
               of
               the
               whole
               City
               of
               Paris
               .
               The
               March
               of
               Souldiers
               ,
               the
               noise
               of
               their
               Arms
               ,
               and
               the
               lightning
               of
               so
               many
               Torches
               ,
               awakened
               the
               poor
               Protestants
               ,
               who
               now
               saw
               visibly
               that
               their
               ruine
               was
               both
               near
               and
               inevitable
               .
               Some
               of
               them
               went
               out
               to
               the
               Streets
               ,
               and
               asked
               what
               the
               matter
               might
               be
               ,
               of
               so
               great
               a
               Concourse
               ,
               and
               so
               many
               Torches
               and
               armed
               Men
               ,
               at
               such
               an
               hour
               ?
               Some
               answered
               ,
               as
               they
               had
               been
               instructed
               to
               say
               ,
               till
               all
               things
               should
               be
               ready
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               to
               be
               a
               Mock-Siege
               of
               a
               Fort
               in
               the
               Louvre
               ,
               for
               the
               Kings
               Diversion
               .
               So
               they
               went
               forward
               to
               satisfy
               their
               Curiosity
               ,
               but
               quickly
               found
               it
               was
               a
               real
               Massacre
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               Mock-Siege
               that
               was
               intended
               ,
               and
               they
               were
               the
               first
               
               Sacrifices
               of
               that
               bloody
               Festivity
               .
               There
               were
               now
               about
               threescore
               thousand
               Men
               brought
               together
               .
               The
               Duke
               of
               Guise
               ,
               with
               his
               Uncle
               Aumale
               ,
               resolved
               first
               to
               satisfie
               their
               revenge
               on
               the
               Admiral
               ,
               and
               therefore
               went
               to
               his
               Gate
               ,
               where
               Cosseins
               kept
               guard
               ,
               on
               design
               to
               betray
               him
               the
               more
               effectually
               .
               He
               called
               to
               open
               the
               Gate
               ;
               which
               being
               done
               ,
               they
               killed
               the
               Porter
               and
               broke
               into
               the
               Court.
               But
               the
               King
               of
               
               Navarr's
               Swisses
               barricado'd
               the
               next
               Gate
               ,
               and
               made
               some
               resistance
               .
               This
               dismal
               noise
               awakened
               the
               Admiral
               ,
               who
               at
               first
               apprehended
               ,
               it
               might
               be
               some
               Tumult
               of
               the
               Populace
               ,
               which
               he
               hoped
               the
               King's
               Guards
               would
               easily
               disperse
               .
               But
               when
               he
               perceived
               it
               encreased
               ,
               then
               he
               saw
               he
               was
               to
               be
               destroyed
               .
               So
               he
               took
               his
               Night-Gown
               and
               got
               up
               :
               Those
               that
               were
               about
               him
               were
               amazed
               at
               the
               constancy
               of
               his
               mind
               ,
               his
               Minister
               Merlin
               prayed
               ;
               and
               when
               that
               was
               ended
               ,
               He
               said
               to
               those
               that
               were
               about
               him
               ,
               
                 I
                 see
                 now
                 what
                 this
                 will
                 end
                 in
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 am
                 prepared
                 to
                 meet
                 Death
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 often
                 looked
                 for
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 never
                 afraid
                 of
                 :
                 I
                 account
                 my self
                 happy
                 since
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 near
                 me
                 ,
                 having
                 in
                 this
                 my
                 Death
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 Grace
                 of
                 God
                 the
                 hope
                 of
                 Eternal
                 Life
                 .
                 I
                 need
                 no
                 more
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 therefore
                 farewel
                 ,
                 my
                 Friends
                 ,
                 and
                 try
                 how
                 you
                 can
                 save
                 your selves
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 be
                 not
                 involved
                 in
                 my
                 ruin
                 ,
                 lest
                 by
                 my
                 death
                 I
                 make
                 more
                 Widows
                 than
                 one
                 :
                 I
                 have
                 help
                 enough
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 into
                 whose
                 hands
                 I
                 commit
                 my
                 Soul
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 soon
                 to
                 be
                 discharged
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 Body
                 .
              
               All
               this
               he
               spoke
               without
               the
               least
               commotion
               or
               appearance
               of
               fear
               .
               Then
               those
               about
               him
               left
               him
               ,
               and
               got
               up
               to
               the
               Roof
               of
               the
               House
               .
               By
               that
               time
               the
               Murderers
               had
               brook
               in
               ,
               and
               seven
               of
               them
               being
               all
               in
               Armour
               ,
               came
               into
               his
               Chamber
               .
               Besme
               ,
               that
               had
               been
               one
               of
               the
               Duke
               of
               Guises
               Grooms
               ,
               advanced
               towards
               him
               ;
               to
               whom
               he
               said
               ,
               
                 Young
                 Man
                 ,
                 you
                 ought
                 to
                 reverence
                 my
                 gray
                 Hairs
                 ,
                 but
                 you
                 cannot
                 shorten
              
               
               
                 my
                 Life
                 much
              
               .
               They
               all
               stood
               a
               while
               amazed
               at
               such
               undaunted
               courage
               ,
               and
               so
               composed
               a
               behaviour
               ,
               which
               as
               one
               of
               them
               told
               Thuanus
               ,
               was
               the
               most
               extraordinary
               thing
               that
               ever
               he
               saw
               his
               whole
               Life
               .
               Besme
               did
               first
               thrust
               him
               into
               the
               Belly
               ,
               and
               then
               cut
               him
               over
               the
               Face
               :
               at
               which
               he
               fell
               ,
               and
               the
               others
               struck
               at
               him
               ,
               till
               he
               was
               quite
               dead
               .
               The
               Duke
               of
               Guise
               being
               below
               in
               the
               Court
               ,
               heard
               the
               noise
               ,
               and
               called
               to
               them
               to
               throw
               him
               out
               at
               the
               Window
               ,
               which
               Besme
               and
               another
               did
               .
               And
               either
               the
               Duke
               ,
               or
               the
               Count
               of
               Angoulesme
               (
               for
               it
               is
               differently
               reported
               )
               wiped
               his
               Face
               ,
               which
               was
               disfigured
               with
               Blood
               ,
               to
               know
               if
               it
               was
               he
               indeed
               ,
               and
               perceiving
               it
               was
               so
               ,
               trampled
               on
               his
               Belly
               ,
               and
               went
               away
               .
               An
               Italian
               cut
               off
               his
               Head
               ,
               and
               carried
               it
               first
               to
               the
               Queen-Mother
               ,
               and
               then
               embalmed
               it
               ,
               and
               sent
               it
               to
               Rome
               ,
               (
               not
               only
               
                 as
                 the
                 Protestants
                 say
              
               ,
               which
               is
               disingeniously
               added
               ,
               by
               Mezeray
               ,
               for
               Thuanus
               affirms
               it
               )
               :
               Then
               all
               the
               ignominy
               and
               barbarity
               possible
               ,
               was
               exercised
               about
               the
               dead
               Carcase
               ,
               his
               Fingers
               and
               Hands
               were
               cut
               off
               ,
               his
               Body
               dragged
               about
               the
               Streets
               ,
               thrown
               in
               the
               Sein
               ,
               and
               hanged
               up
               in
               Chains
               his
               Feet
               uppermost
               :
               and
               a
               fire
               was
               set
               under
               to
               burn
               it
               ,
               but
               it
               only
               dried
               it
               and
               did
               not
               consume
               it
               .
               Some
               days
               after
               Monmorancy
               caused
               it
               to
               be
               taken
               down
               secretly
               ,
               and
               buried
               it
               in
               his
               Chappel
               at
               Chantilly
               .
            
             
               Thus
               fell
               the
               Admiral
               ,
               that
               for
               all
               noble
               Qualities
               necessary
               ,
               either
               to
               a
               great
               Captain
               ,
               or
               a
               compleat
               Statesman
               ,
               may
               be
               equalled
               to
               any
               of
               the
               Ancient
               Greeks
               or
               Romans
               ;
               and
               for
               Piety
               and
               other
               Christian
               Vertues
               ,
               was
               the
               Wonder
               of
               the
               Age
               he
               lived
               in
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               Cruelty
               of
               the
               Duke
               of
               Guise
               and
               his
               Party
               ,
               was
               rather
               kindled
               than
               satiated
               with
               his
               Blood.
               So
               he
               and
               his
               Company
               went
               out
               to
               the
               streets
               ,
               and
               cried
               aloud
               ,
               
                 It
                 was
                 the
                 King's
                 command
                 they
                 should
                 go
                 on
                 ,
                 and
                 finish
              
               
               
                 what
                 they
                 had
                 begun
              
               .
               And
               so
               the
               Multitude
               was
               let
               loose
               ,
               to
               murder
               all
               that
               were
               of
               the
               Religion
               ,
               and
               the
               plunder
               of
               their
               Houses
               was
               to
               be
               their
               reward
               .
               This
               was
               followed
               with
               the
               most
               enraged
               and
               cruel
               Massacre
               that
               ever
               was
               heard
               of
               .
               It
               exceeded
               all
               that
               either
               the
               Heathens
               had
               done
               ,
               or
               their
               Poets
               had
               feigned
               .
               Every
               Man
               seemed
               a
               Fury
               ,
               and
               as
               if
               they
               had
               been
               transformed
               into
               Tigres
               and
               Wolves
               ,
               out-did
               the
               very
               cruelty
               of
               Beasts
               of
               Prey
               .
               The
               bare
               relation
               of
               Matters
               of
               Fact
               ,
               is
               beyond
               all
               that
               Eloquence
               can
               invent
               ,
               by
               which
               it
               may
               be
               aggravated
               :
               and
               indeed
               a
               strict
               Narrative
               of
               what
               was
               really
               done
               ,
               will
               appear
               some
               Ages
               hence
               ,
               as
               a
               Tragical
               description
               of
               an
               imaginary
               Cruelty
               ,
               rather
               than
               a
               true
               History
               .
               Five
               hundred
               Persons
               of
               Quality
               were
               murdered
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               4000
               according
               to
               Thuanus
               and
               
                 Mezeray
                 .
                 Perefixe
              
               the
               late
               B.
               of
               Paris
               says
               ,
               there
               were
               twenty
               Lords
               of
               note
               killed
               ,
               and
               twelve
               hundred
               Gentlemen
               ,
               and
               between
               three
               and
               four
               thousand
               others
               .
               But
               Veremundus
               says
               ,
               they
               were
               ten
               thousand
               .
               No
               Age
               nor
               Sex
               was
               spared
               ;
               Husbands
               and
               Wives
               were
               killed
               in
               one
               anothers
               Arms
               ,
               after
               they
               saw
               their
               Children
               murthered
               at
               their
               feet
               .
               One
               butcher'd
               an
               innocent
               Babe
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               playing
               with
               his
               Beard
               .
               Men
               of
               fourscore
               were
               not
               left
               to
               the
               course
               of
               Nature
               ,
               but
               hewen
               down
               .
               Nor
               did
               a
               single
               death
               satisfie
               their
               brutal
               rage
               ,
               but
               they
               made
               them
               die
               many
               deaths
               ,
               before
               death
               relieved
               them
               .
               One
               would
               cut
               off
               the
               Nose
               ,
               another
               the
               Ear
               ,
               a
               third
               the
               Hands
               ,
               and
               a
               fourth
               the
               Arms
               of
               the
               same
               Person
               ,
               before
               they
               would
               be
               so
               merciful
               as
               to
               kill
               him
               out-right
               .
               Those
               that
               fled
               up
               to
               the
               tops
               of
               their
               Houses
               ,
               were
               made
               leap
               over
               to
               the
               Streets
               ,
               where
               they
               were
               knocked
               down
               with
               Halberts
               .
               Such
               as
               ran
               out
               to
               escape
               through
               dark
               Passages
               ,
               were
               either
               instantly
               killed
               ,
               or
               driven
               to
               the
               Sein
               ,
               where
               they
               took
               
               pleasure
               to
               kill
               and
               drown
               them
               with
               much
               art
               .
               Dead
               Bodies
               floated
               all
               along
               the
               Seine
               ,
               and
               were
               lying
               in
               heaps
               thorough
               the
               Streets
               .
               In
               many
               places
               the
               Kennels
               ran
               Blood.
               There
               was
               nothing
               to
               be
               heard
               but
               the
               howlings
               of
               mangled
               and
               dying
               Persons
               ;
               or
               the
               horrid
               blasphemies
               of
               their
               accursed
               Butchers
               .
               They
               searched
               all
               the
               Corners
               of
               their
               Houses
               ,
               as
               Hounds
               pursuing
               for
               prey
               .
               No
               Man
               delivered
               his
               Friend
               ;
               no
               Host
               had
               pity
               on
               his
               Guest
               :
               Only
               one
               brave
               Man
               saved
               his
               Enemy
               .
            
             
               The
               Louvre
               it self
               was
               full
               of
               Blood
               ,
               and
               the
               dead
               Corpes
               of
               those
               whom
               the
               King
               of
               Navarre
               and
               Prince
               of
               Conde
               had
               brought
               about
               them
               for
               their
               security
               :
               but
               where
               they
               expected
               a
               Sanctuary
               ,
               they
               found
               a
               Massacre
               .
               It
               is
               needless
               to
               reckon
               up
               the
               Names
               of
               those
               noble
               Persons
               who
               were
               then
               destroyed
               ,
               for
               the
               memory
               of
               
                 Rochfoucant
                 ,
                 Teligny
                 ,
                 Renel
                 ,
                 Piles
                 ,
                 Pluvial
                 ,
                 Baudine
                 ,
                 Guerchy
                 ,
                 Lavardin
                 ,
                 Nompar
              
               or
               
                 La
                 Force
              
               ,
               and
               five
               hundred
               more
               will
               be
               ever
               sacred
               ;
               yet
               in
               this
               Nation
               where
               these
               Families
               are
               not
               known
               ,
               the
               recital
               would
               be
               tedious
               and
               useless
               .
               Of
               all
               those
               Guerchy
               alone
               died
               with
               a
               Sword
               in
               his
               Hand
               ,
               but
               could
               hurt
               none
               of
               those
               that
               assaulted
               him
               ,
               they
               having
               Armour
               on
               them
               .
            
             
               This
               horrible
               Confusion
               ,
               gave
               the
               Allarm
               to
               those
               who
               lay
               in
               the
               Suburbs
               on
               the
               other
               side
               of
               the
               Seine
               to
               make
               haste
               and
               be
               gone
               ;
               and
               they
               ,
               having
               no
               suspicion
               of
               the
               King
               himself
               ,
               were
               thinking
               to
               have
               gone
               over
               and
               sheltred
               themselves
               within
               the
               Louvre
               .
               The
               Parisians
               had
               now
               lost
               all
               order
               ,
               and
               were
               fallen
               to
               plunder
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               could
               not
               be
               brought
               together
               :
               Therefore
               the
               Duke
               of
               Guise
               sent
               over
               some
               of
               the
               Swisse
               Guards
               in
               Boats
               to
               kill
               them
               ,
               and
               himself
               followed
               with
               some
               Horse
               ;
               and
               had
               it
               not
               been
               for
               the
               mistake
               of
               him
               who
               brought
               the
               wrong
               Keys
               of
               the
               Gate
               ,
               thorough
               which
               he
               was
               to
               pass
               ,
               they
               had
               been
               all
               surprized
               before
               
               they
               had
               resolved
               what
               course
               to
               take
               .
               But
               day
               appearing
               ,
               they
               saw
               enough
               to
               convince
               them
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               time
               to
               delay
               any
               more
               :
               So
               in
               the
               greatest
               confusion
               possible
               ,
               they
               got
               on
               Horseback
               ,
               and
               fled
               away
               .
               The
               Duke
               of
               Guise
               pursued
               them
               ,
               but
               they
               were
               out
               of
               his
               reach
               ,
               and
               not
               being
               strong
               enough
               to
               defend
               themselves
               ,
               and
               keep
               in
               a
               Body
               ,
               they
               dispersed
               and
               escaped
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               fury
               that
               they
               fled
               from
               ,
               continued
               in
               Paris
               all
               that
               day
               ,
               and
               the
               two
               following
               days
               :
               In
               which
               nothing
               was
               left
               undone
               that
               ingenious
               and
               desperate
               cruelty
               could
               suggest
               .
               Six
               hundred
               Houses
               were
               pillaged
               .
               And
               after
               such
               a
               glut
               of
               Blood
               ,
               Mens
               minds
               becoming
               savage
               ,
               they
               fell
               to
               revenge
               private
               Enmities
               ,
               even
               upon
               their
               Fellow
               Papists
               ;
               many
               of
               whom
               were
               in
               the
               end
               also
               murdered
               ,
               but
               those
               were
               chiefly
               Monorancy
               his
               Friends
               ,
               who
               were
               thought
               cold
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               Religion
               .
            
             
               The
               most
               enraged
               of
               their
               Blood-hounds
               were
               
                 Tanchou
                 ,
                 Pesou
              
               ,
               and
               Crosier
               a
               Goldsmith
               ;
               the
               two
               former
               drove
               many
               to
               the
               Mills
               ,
               and
               forced
               them
               to
               leap
               from
               thence
               into
               the
               River
               .
               Pesou
               boasted
               to
               the
               King
               himself
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               made
               an
               hundred
               and
               fifty
               leap
               that
               night
               .
               And
               Thuanus
               says
               ,
               he
               often
               heard
               Crosier
               say
               ,
               That
               with
               that
               Hand
               he
               had
               killed
               400
               :
               by
               which
               it
               seems
               he
               was
               thought
               so
               sanctified
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               live
               no
               longer
               a
               common
               life
               ,
               but
               as
               a
               sacred
               Person
               went
               to
               an
               Hermitage
               ;
               where
               yet
               his
               cruelty
               left
               him
               not
               ;
               for
               during
               the
               Warrs
               of
               the
               League
               ,
               he
               drew
               a
               Flemish
               Merchant
               into
               his
               Cell
               and
               murdered
               him
               there
               .
               Thus
               were
               the
               Protestants
               destroyed
               in
               Paris
               ,
               with
               a
               Treachery
               and
               Cruelty
               that
               the
               uncivilized
               Nations
               had
               never
               shewed
               to
               one
               another
               ,
               nor
               had
               the
               Heathens
               been
               ever
               guilty
               of
               any
               thing
               like
               it
               towards
               the
               Christians
               .
               The
               Precedent
               which
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               had
               formerly
               given
               
               in
               the
               Massare
               of
               the
               Albigenses
               ,
               was
               the
               likest
               thing
               in
               History
               to
               it
               for
               Barbarity
               ;
               but
               never
               had
               Treachery
               and
               Cruelty
               met
               together
               in
               such
               a
               manner
               before
               this
               execrable
               day
               .
            
             
               At
               Court
               all
               those
               generous
               Impressions
               which
               follow
               noble
               Blood
               ,
               seemed
               extinguished
               .
               Men
               threw
               off
               Humanity
               ,
               and
               Women
               had
               neither
               compassion
               nor
               modesty
               .
               The
               Queen-Mother
               and
               her
               Ladies
               took
               pleasure
               to
               look
               upon
               the
               most
               detestable
               Objects
               ,
               and
               greedily
               beheld
               some
               obscene
               and
               indecent
               sights
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               not
               fit
               to
               write
               all
               that
               was
               then
               done
               .
               About
               nine
               of
               the
               Clock
               ,
               the
               King
               sent
               for
               the
               King
               of
               Navarre
               and
               the
               Prince
               of
               Conde
               ,
               and
               told
               them
               he
               was
               forced
               to
               use
               that
               severe
               Remedy
               to
               put
               an
               end
               to
               War
               and
               Rebellion
               ,
               and
               had
               therefore
               destroyed
               those
               ,
               whom
               he
               could
               not
               induce
               to
               obey
               :
               And
               for
               them
               ,
               tho
               he
               had
               good
               reason
               to
               hate
               them
               mortally
               ,
               since
               they
               had
               led
               on
               a
               Rebellion
               against
               him
               ,
               yet
               in
               consideration
               of
               their
               Blood
               and
               Alliance
               ,
               he
               was
               resolved
               to
               spare
               them
               if
               they
               would
               change
               their
               Religion
               ,
               otherwise
               they
               must
               look
               for
               no
               better
               usage
               than
               their
               Servants
               had
               met
               with
               .
               The
               King
               spake
               this
               with
               great
               rage
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               King
               of
               Navarre
               being
               terrified
               ,
               said
               ,
               That
               if
               the
               King
               would
               save
               their
               lives
               ,
               and
               leave
               them
               their
               Consciences
               free
               ,
               they
               should
               in
               all
               other
               things
               be
               commanded
               by
               him
               .
               But
               the
               Prince
               of
               Conde
               answered
               more
               boldly
               ,
               That
               he
               might
               dispose
               of
               his
               Life
               and
               Estate
               as
               he
               pleased
               ,
               but
               for
               his
               Religion
               ,
               he
               owed
               an
               account
               of
               it
               to
               God
               alone
               ,
               from
               whom
               he
               had
               received
               the
               knowledg
               of
               it
               .
               This
               resolute
               Answer
               put
               the
               King
               in
               such
               a
               rage
               ,
               that
               after
               he
               had
               treated
               him
               with
               most
               abusive
               language
               ,
               he
               swore
               ,
               That
               if
               he
               did
               not
               change
               within
               three
               days
               ,
               he
               should
               hang
               for
               it
               .
               And
               so
               ordered
               them
               to
               be
               strictly
               guarded
               .
               At
               the
               same
               time
               there
               were
               Expresses
               dispatched
               over
               
               all
               France
               ,
               to
               set
               on
               the
               People
               both
               in
               the
               Towns
               and
               Country
               ,
               to
               imitate
               the
               example
               of
               the
               Parisians
               ,
               and
               destroy
               the
               Hereticks
               .
               Yet
               the
               King
               either
               out
               of
               some
               remorse
               or
               shame
               ,
               wrote
               to
               his
               Ambassadours
               and
               the
               Governours
               of
               the
               Provinces
               ,
               that
               same
               day
               :
               That
               the
               Duke
               of
               Guise
               ,
               and
               others
               that
               adhered
               him
               ,
               having
               a
               great
               interest
               in
               the
               City
               of
               Paris
               ,
               and
               apprehending
               that
               the
               Admirals
               Friends
               were
               resolved
               to
               revenge
               his
               Wound
               ,
               had
               therefore
               ,
               both
               to
               secure
               themselves
               ,
               and
               to
               prosecute
               their
               former
               Quarrels
               ,
               raised
               the
               City
               of
               Paris
               :
               and
               had
               broke
               through
               the
               Guards
               set
               to
               defend
               the
               Admiral
               ,
               and
               killed
               him
               ,
               and
               many
               other
               Persons
               of
               Quality
               ;
               the
               rage
               of
               the
               People
               being
               such
               ,
               that
               the
               King's
               Guards
               could
               do
               nothing
               to
               repress
               it
               :
               Therefore
               he
               was
               forced
               to
               keep
               himself
               within
               the
               Louvre
               ,
               but
               had
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
               was
               possible
               ,
               quieted
               the
               Town
               ;
               so
               that
               all
               things
               were
               put
               in
               order
               again
               ;
               and
               he
               was
               resolved
               still
               to
               maintain
               his
               Edict
               ,
               made
               for
               the
               free
               Exercise
               of
               their
               Religion
               .
               Veremundus
               has
               printed
               the
               Copies
               of
               the
               Letters
               ,
               directed
               to
               the
               Governours
               of
               Burgundy
               and
               Tourain
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Town
               of
               Bourges
               ,
               with
               the
               Memorial
               sent
               to
               the
               Swiss
               Cantons
               ,
               all
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               ,
               bearing
               date
               the
               24th
               of
               August
               .
               And
               in
               another
               Letter
               the
               King
               wrote
               ,
               That
               he
               had
               made
               up
               a
               new
               agreement
               with
               the
               King
               of
               Navarre
               and
               the
               Prince
               of
               Conde
               ,
               and
               was
               resolved
               to
               run
               the
               same
               hazard
               with
               them
               ,
               for
               revenging
               the
               death
               of
               his
               Cousin
               the
               late
               Admiral
               .
               But
               the
               House
               of
               Guise
               would
               not
               bear
               this
               ,
               and
               made
               the
               King
               own
               ,
               that
               all
               was
               done
               by
               his
               express
               Orders
               .
               So
               on
               the
               26th
               of
               August
               ,
               the
               King
               went
               to
               the
               Court
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               after
               an
               invidious
               repetition
               of
               all
               the
               Troubles
               of
               his
               Reign
               ,
               which
               yet
               he
               said
               ,
               he
               intended
               to
               have
               quieted
               by
               the
               late
               Treaty
               of
               Peace
               ,
               he
               discovered
               that
               the
               Admiral
               had
               conspired
               to
               kill
               him
               ,
               his
               
               Brothers
               ,
               and
               the
               King
               of
               Navarre
               ,
               and
               to
               set
               up
               the
               young
               Prince
               of
               Conde
               ,
               whom
               he
               also
               designed
               afterwards
               to
               kill
               ,
               that
               so
               the
               whole
               Royal
               Family
               being
               destroyed
               ,
               he
               might
               make
               himself
               King
               :
               and
               since
               extream
               Diseases
               required
               extream
               Remedies
               ,
               he
               was
               forced
               to
               do
               what
               he
               had
               done
               ;
               and
               concluded
               ,
               that
               all
               was
               done
               by
               his
               express
               Order
               and
               Command
               .
               Thuanus
               the
               Father
               ,
               tho
               he
               abhorred
               the
               thing
               ,
               yet
               out
               of
               fear
               and
               compliance
               ,
               made
               a
               base
               flattering
               Speech
               ,
               of
               the
               necessity
               of
               dissimulation
               in
               Princes
               ,
               and
               did
               much
               commend
               that
               saying
               of
               Lewis
               the
               
                 11th
                 .
                 He
                 who
                 knows
                 not
                 how
                 to
                 Dissemble
                 ,
                 knows
                 ,
                 not
                 how
                 to
                 Reign
                 .
              
               And
               Pibrac
               the
               Attourney
               General
               ,
               moved
               the
               King
               ,
               that
               the
               Declaration
               he
               had
               made
               might
               be
               entred
               in
               their
               Registers
               ,
               and
               that
               strict
               Orders
               might
               be
               given
               ,
               to
               put
               an
               end
               to
               the
               Blood
               and
               Confusion
               with
               which
               the
               City
               was
               filled
               :
               Both
               which
               the
               King
               ordered
               to
               be
               done
               .
               The
               Declaration
               which
               was
               thereupon
               published
               on
               the
               28th
               ,
               is
               printed
               by
               Veremundus
               .
               By
               it
               the
               King
               charged
               all
               Persons
               ,
               under
               pain
               of
               Death
               ,
               through
               the
               whole
               Kingdom
               ,
               to
               do
               no
               injury
               to
               the
               Protestants
               .
               And
               at
               the
               same
               time
               declared
               it
               Capital
               ,
               for
               the
               Protestants
               to
               have
               any
               Assemblies
               .
               This
               was
               believed
               to
               be
               done
               rather
               on
               design
               to
               destroy
               ,
               than
               save
               the
               Hugonets
               :
               That
               they
               being
               out
               of
               apprehension
               of
               danger
               ,
               might
               stay
               all
               at
               Home
               ,
               and
               so
               be
               more
               easily
               Massacred
               .
               On
               the
               28th
               of
               August
               ,
               a
               Jubilee
               was
               granted
               to
               all
               ,
               who
               had
               been
               in
               this
               Butchery
               ;
               and
               they
               were
               commanded
               to
               go
               every
               where
               to
               Church
               ,
               and
               bless
               God
               ,
               for
               the
               success
               of
               that
               Action
               .
               So
               little
               relenting
               had
               they
               ,
               after
               all
               these
               black
               Crimes
               ,
               that
               they
               imagined
               they
               had
               done
               God
               good
               service
               :
               And
               to
               that
               height
               did
               their
               Impudence
               rise
               ,
               that
               they
               presumed
               to
               address
               to
               that
               Merciful
               Being
               ,
               who
               abhors
               cruel
               and
               blood-thirsty
               Men
               ,
               and
               that
               with
               
               hands
               not
               only
               defiled
               with
               Blood
               ,
               but
               boasting
               of
               it
               as
               a
               Sacrifice
               offered
               to
               God
               ,
               which
               had
               been
               a
               fitter
               Oblation
               to
               him
               
                 that
                 was
                 a
                 Lyar
                 and
                 a
                 Murderer
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
              
               than
               
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Truth
                 ,
                 and
                 Father
                 of
                 Mercies
                 .
              
            
             
               One
               remarkable
               Passage
               fell
               out
               ,
               which
               occasioned
               much
               Discourse
               ,
               and
               was
               variously
               constructed
               by
               the
               several
               Parties
               .
               On
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Massacre
               ,
               about
               Noon
               ,
               a
               white
               Thorn
               in
               the
               Church-yard
               of
               the
               Innocents
               ,
               that
               was
               almost
               dead
               ,
               and
               had
               no
               Leaves
               on
               it
               ,
               flourished
               all
               of
               a
               sudden
               .
               This
               was
               published
               through
               the
               Streets
               of
               Paris
               ,
               as
               a
               Sign
               ,
               that
               Heaven
               approved
               their
               actions
               ,
               and
               was
               made
               use
               of
               to
               animate
               them
               to
               new
               heats
               in
               their
               Cruelty
               :
               For
               every
               one
               was
               set
               on
               to
               kill
               one
               or
               other
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               be
               honoured
               with
               the
               sight
               of
               so
               unusual
               a
               thing
               .
               Some
               thought
               it
               might
               come
               from
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               Tree
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               said
               ,
               such
               things
               were
               not
               extraordinary
               in
               Trees
               of
               that
               kind
               ,
               a
               little
               before
               they
               became
               quite
               dead
               .
               Others
               believed
               it
               might
               be
               the
               Trick
               of
               some
               Monk
               ,
               who
               pouring
               either
               hot
               Water
               ,
               or
               some
               prepared
               Water
               at
               the
               Root
               of
               it
               ,
               might
               have
               done
               the
               feat
               .
               But
               the
               Rable
               did
               universally
               ascribe
               it
               to
               some
               miraculous
               Cause
               ,
               only
               they
               differed
               about
               that
               to
               which
               it
               referred
               .
               The
               Protestants
               said
               ,
               it
               signified
               their
               Innocence
               ,
               and
               that
               a
               new
               Troop
               of
               Innocents
               were
               sent
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               Tree
               in
               the
               Church-yard
               of
               the
               Innocents
               flourished
               afresh
               .
               The
               Papists
               said
               ,
               is
               signified
               the
               joy
               in
               Heaven
               at
               that
               days
               work
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Church
               was
               to
               flourish
               again
               by
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Hereticks
               .
            
             
               But
               leaving
               these
               discantings
               on
               this
               seeming
               Miracle
               ,
               Morvillier
               that
               was
               Lord-Keeper
               ,
               advised
               ,
               That
               for
               justifying
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               mitigating
               the
               Censures
               that
               might
               be
               made
               on
               these
               proceedings
               ,
               there
               should
               be
               a
               
               Process
               carried
               on
               ,
               against
               the
               dead
               Admiral
               ,
               to
               prove
               him
               guilty
               of
               a
               Conspiracy
               against
               the
               King
               and
               the
               Royal
               Blood
               ;
               and
               there
               were
               some
               few
               Protestants
               kept
               Prisoners
               ,
               who
               had
               been
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               English
               Ambassadors
               Lodgings
               ,
               who
               to
               save
               themselves
               ,
               they
               hop'd
               might
               be
               brought
               to
               accuse
               the
               Admiral
               .
               But
               while
               this
               Mock-Process
               was
               making
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               real
               prosecution
               of
               the
               like
               Cruelties
               in
               many
               other
               parts
               of
               France
               .
            
             
               At
               Meaux
               ,
               a
               little
               Town
               not
               far
               from
               Paris
               ,
               they
               began
               on
               the
               25th
               of
               August
               ,
               being
               Monday
               ,
               and
               spent
               the
               whole
               Week
               in
               shedding
               more
               Blood.
               They
               killed
               two
               hundred
               ;
               many
               of
               those
               were
               Women
               ,
               whom
               they
               Forced
               before
               they
               Murdered
               them
               .
               At
               Troye
               in
               Champaigne
               ,
               about
               the
               same
               number
               was
               killed
               .
               At
               Orleans
               ,
               a
               thousand
               were
               also
               killed
               .
               Six
               or
               seven
               hundred
               at
               Roan
               ,
               tho
               the
               Governour
               did
               what
               he
               could
               to
               hinder
               it
               .
               At
               
                 Bourges
                 ,
                 Nevers
              
               ,
               and
               Charite
               ,
               all
               they
               found
               were
               killed
               .
               At
               Tholouse
               two
               hundred
               were
               killed
               .
               At
               Burdeaux
               ,
               they
               were
               for
               some
               time
               in
               suspence
               ,
               being
               afraid
               of
               the
               Rochellers
               ;
               but
               the
               Priests
               did
               so
               inflame
               the
               Multitude
               ,
               that
               the
               Governour
               could
               not
               restrain
               their
               rage
               longer
               ,
               than
               the
               beginning
               of
               October
               ;
               so
               then
               they
               Massacred
               all
               that
               they
               could
               find
               .
               This
               beginning
               ,
               was
               followed
               by
               all
               the
               Towns
               on
               the
               Garvinne
               .
               But
               next
               to
               
                 Paris
                 ,
                 Lions
              
               was
               the
               place
               where
               the
               most
               barbarous
               Cruelties
               were
               acted
               .
               The
               Governour
               had
               a
               mind
               to
               save
               the
               Protestants
               ,
               and
               gathered
               together
               about
               six
               or
               seven
               hundred
               of
               them
               ,
               whom
               he
               lodged
               in
               several
               Prisons
               ,
               that
               so
               he
               might
               preserve
               them
               :
               And
               to
               give
               the
               People
               some
               content
               ,
               he
               granted
               them
               the
               pillage
               of
               their
               Houses
               .
               But
               they
               were
               so
               heated
               by
               the
               Clergie
               ,
               and
               by
               some
               that
               were
               sent
               from
               the
               Court
               ,
               to
               promote
               the
               Massacre
               every
               where
               ,
               that
               they
               broke
               open
               the
               Prisons
               and
               murdered
               them
               all
               ▪
               
               dragged
               their
               Bodies
               through
               the
               Streets
               ,
               and
               opened
               the
               Bellies
               of
               the
               fattest
               of
               them
               ,
               to
               sell
               their
               Greese
               to
               Apothecaries
               .
               And
               when
               they
               could
               do
               no
               more
               ,
               they
               threw
               ●…em
               into
               the
               River
               of
               Rhosne
               ,
               which
               was
               coloured
               with
               the
               Blood
               ,
               and
               filled
               with
               the
               Carcases
               of
               the
               slain
               .
               These
               Examples
               were
               followed
               in
               many
               more
               places
               ,
               but
               detested
               by
               others
               ,
               who
               were
               not
               Papists
               enough
               ,
               to
               overcome
               Nature
               and
               all
               Morality
               .
               The
               Governours
               in
               some
               places
               restrained
               the
               People
               ;
               and
               in
               many
               places
               the
               Souldiers
               ,
               tho
               more
               inured
               to
               Blood
               ,
               defended
               the
               Protestants
               from
               the
               Rable
               ,
               that
               were
               set
               on
               by
               the
               Priests
               .
               The
               Answer
               the
               Governour
               of
               Bayonne
               made
               ,
               deserves
               to
               be
               remembred
               ,
               who
               wrote
               to
               the
               King
               in
               these
               Words
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     SIR
                     ,
                  
                
                 
                   I
                   Have
                   communicated
                   your
                   Majesty's
                   Command
                   to
                   the
                   Inhabitants
                   of
                   the
                   Town
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Souldiers
                   of
                   the
                   Garrison
                   .
                   I
                   find
                   many
                   good
                   Citizens
                   ,
                   and
                   brave
                   Souldiers
                   ,
                   but
                   never
                   a
                   Hangman
                   here
                   :
                   And
                   therefore
                   in
                   their
                   Name
                   and
                   my
                   own
                   ,
                   I
                   humbly
                   beg
                   your
                   Majesty
                   would
                   employ
                   our
                   Arms
                   ,
                   and
                   Lives
                   in
                   things
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   possible
                   for
                   us
                   to
                   do
                   ,
                   how
                   dangerous
                   soever
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   will
                   spend
                   the
                   last
                   drop
                   of
                   our
                   Blood
                   in
                   your
                   Service
                   .
                
              
            
             
               This
               gave
               great
               Offence
               at
               Court
               ,
               and
               soon
               after
               ,
               both
               
               he
               and
               the
               Count
               of
               Tendes
               ,
               Governour
               of
               Provence
               ,
               who
               had
               also
               given
               Orders
               ,
               that
               there
               should
               be
               no
               Massacre
               made
               within
               his
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               died
               very
               suddenly
               :
               And
               it
               was
               believed
               they
               were
               both
               poisoned
               .
               In
               all
               there
               were
               ,
               as
               Thuanas
               says
               ,
               Thirty
               thousand
               massacred
               over
               France
               ,
               tho
               he
               believes
               they
               were
               not
               quite
               so
               many
               .
               Mezeray
               estimates
               them
               at
               five
               and
               twenty
               
               Thousand
               .
               But
               Perefixè
               says
               ,
               that
               over
               all
               France
               ,
               
               near
               an
               hundred
               thousand
               were
               butchered
               .
               And
               Veremundus
               says
               ,
               that
               besides
               those
               who
               were
               killed
               ,
               an
               hundred
               Thousand
               Persons
               were
               set
               a
               begging
               ,
               most
               of
               those
               being
               Widows
               and
               Orphans
               .
               Many
               of
               t●●m
               fled
               to
               the
               places
               of
               strength
               in
               France
               ,
               and
               great
               numbers
               went
               out
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               .
               For
               when
               they
               had
               escaped
               the
               first
               rage
               of
               the
               Massacre
               ,
               they
               clearly
               perceived
               the
               design
               of
               their
               Enemies
               ,
               was
               to
               extirpate
               them
               
                 Root
                 and
                 Branch
              
               .
               And
               tho
               the
               King
               at
               first
               declared
               he
               would
               observe
               the
               Edict
               inviolably
               ,
               they
               had
               learned
               from
               sad
               experience
               ,
               how
               little
               his
               Faith
               was
               to
               be
               depended
               on
               ,
               and
               they
               were
               further
               convinced
               of
               it
               by
               fresh
               Proofs
               .
               For
               the
               King
               pressed
               the
               King
               of
               Navarre
               ,
               and
               the
               Prince
               of
               Conde
               very
               hard
               ,
               to
               change
               their
               Religion
               :
               the
               former
               was
               tractable
               and
               hearkned
               to
               instruction
               ;
               but
               the
               latter
               continued
               resolute
               and
               would
               hear
               nothing
               .
               This
               put
               the
               King
               once
               into
               such
               a
               Rage
               ,
               that
               he
               called
               for
               his
               Arms
               ,
               and
               was
               going
               in
               Person
               ,
               either
               to
               kill
               him
               ,
               or
               see
               him
               killed
               ;
               had
               not
               his
               vertuous
               Queen
               ,
               who
               had
               been
               instructed
               by
               her
               Father
               ,
               to
               abhor
               all
               cruel
               Proceedings
               about
               Religion
               ,
               cast
               her self
               at
               his
               Feet
               ,
               and
               with
               many
               Tears
               diverted
               him
               from
               so
               ignominious
               an
               Action
               .
               But
               he
               sent
               for
               him
               and
               said
               only
               these
               three
               words
               to
               him
               ,
               
                 Mass
                 ,
                 Death
              
               ,
               or
               the
               Bastil
               .
               Yet
               he
               generously
               resolved
               to
               suffer
               Death
               ,
               or
               perpetual
               Imprisonment
               ,
               rather
               than
               go
               to
               Mass
               ,
               had
               they
               not
               found
               out
               a
               Tool
               fit
               to
               work
               on
               him
               .
               One
               
                 Sureau-des
                 Rosiers
              
               ,
               that
               had
               been
               Minister
               of
               the
               Protestants
               at
               Orleans
               ,
               had
               now
               to
               save
               his
               Life
               ,
               changed
               his
               Religion
               ;
               But
               to
               have
               some
               reputation
               in
               it
               ,
               pretended
               that
               he
               had
               resolved
               to
               have
               done
               it
               sooner
               ,
               tho
               when
               that
               fear
               was
               over
               ,
               he
               returned
               to
               them
               again
               ,
               but
               was
               never
               much
               considered
               after
               that
               .
               He
               was
               therefore
               employed
               to
               perswade
               the
               Prince
               of
               Conde
               :
               and
               what
               by
               his
               endeavours
               ,
               and
               what
               by
               fear
               of
               Death
               ,
               
               both
               the
               King
               of
               Navarre
               and
               he
               went
               to
               Mass
               ,
               and
               wrote
               Letters
               full
               of
               Submission
               and
               Obedience
               to
               the
               Pope
               ;
               tho
               they
               were
               no
               sooner
               out
               of
               that
               Snare
               ,
               than
               they
               declared
               ,
               that
               what
               had
               been
               obtained
               of
               them
               ,
               was
               extorted
               by
               force
               .
            
             
               This
               being
               done
               ,
               the
               King
               sent
               his
               Orders
               over
               all
               France
               ,
               bearing
               date
               the
               22d
               of
               September
               ,
               to
               turn
               all
               Persons
               out
               of
               any
               considerable
               Imployments
               ,
               that
               would
               not
               renounce
               their
               Religion
               ,
               and
               a
               long
               form
               of
               Abjuration
               was
               sent
               with
               it
               ,
               which
               was
               to
               be
               the
               Test
               :
               both
               which
               are
               printed
               by
               Veremundus
               .
            
             
               The
               Process
               against
               the
               Admiral
               was
               carried
               on
               before
               the
               Parliament
               of
               Paris
               ,
               and
               (
               without
               any
               proofs
               that
               ever
               were
               published
               )
               they
               on
               the
               27th
               of
               October
               ,
               judged
               him
               guilty
               of
               a
               Conspiracy
               against
               the
               King
               and
               his
               Crown
               :
               
                 And
                 therefore
                 ordained
                 his
                 Body
                 to
                 be
                 hanged
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 could
                 be
                 found
                 ;
                 or
                 if
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 hanged
                 in
                 Effigie
                 :
                 his
                 House
                 of
                 Chastilion
                 to
                 be
                 razed
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Pillar
                 set
                 up
                 with
                 an
                 Inscription
                 to
                 defame
                 his
                 Memory
                 ,
                 his
                 Blood
                 was
                 also
                 attainted
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Children
                 declared
                 ignoble
                 and
                 incapable
                 of
                 any
                 Priviledges
                 in
                 France
                 .
              
               And
               the
               Sentence
               concluded
               with
               an
               Order
               ,
               for
               celebrating
               St.
               Bartholomews
               day
               in
               all
               time
               coming
               ,
               with
               Processions
               and
               publick
               Thanksgivings
               for
               the
               Discovery
               and
               Punishment
               of
               that
               Conspiracy
               .
               There
               were
               also
               two
               other
               Persons
               of
               Quality
               ,
               Cavagnes
               and
               Briquemaut
               who
               had
               been
               dealt
               with
               to
               accuse
               the
               Admiral
               ,
               but
               they
               would
               not
               save
               themselves
               by
               so
               base
               a
               ransom
               ;
               so
               they
               were
               both
               condemned
               as
               Complices
               with
               him
               .
               But
               when
               the
               Sentence
               was
               pronounced
               against
               them
               ,
               Thuanus
               ,
               that
               was
               an
               Eye-Witness
               ,
               says
               ,
               Briquemaut
               cried
               out
               ,
               when
               that
               part
               of
               the
               Judgment
               was
               read
               that
               concerned
               his
               Children
               ;
               
                 Ah
                 Innocents
                 !
                 what
                 have
                 they
                 done
                 ?
              
               And
               then
               he
               ,
               who
               for
               50
               years
               together
               had
               served
               
               in
               the
               Warrs
               ,
               with
               a
               high
               and
               approved
               Valour
               ,
               being
               then
               70
               ,
               what
               for
               fear
               of
               Death
               ,
               what
               out
               of
               pity
               to
               his
               Children
               ,
               would
               have
               done
               any
               thing
               ,
               to
               have
               saved
               himself
               .
               He
               sent
               the
               King
               word
               ,
               first
               that
               he
               would
               put
               Rochel
               in
               his
               Hands
               ,
               if
               he
               would
               spare
               his
               Life
               :
               But
               that
               being
               rejected
               ,
               he
               offered
               to
               accuse
               the
               Admiral
               ,
               to
               preserve
               himself
               .
               But
               neither
               was
               that
               considered
               .
               All
               that
               while
               ,
               his
               Fellow-Sufferer
               Cavagnes
               continued
               most
               serious
               in
               his
               Devotions
               ,
               and
               for
               three
               hours
               together
               ,
               was
               either
               Praying
               or
               reciting
               some
               Psalms
               :
               and
               expressed
               no
               concern
               for
               his
               Life
               ,
               his
               thoughts
               being
               wholly
               employed
               about
               Eternity
               .
               He
               encouraged
               Briquemaut
               to
               die
               as
               he
               had
               lived
               ,
               and
               to
               turn
               himself
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               stain
               so
               honourable
               a
               Life
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               led
               ,
               with
               an
               ignominious
               end
               .
               And
               he
               seeing
               ,
               he
               must
               die
               ,
               recollected
               his
               Thoughts
               ,
               and
               seemed
               ashamed
               of
               his
               former
               abject
               behaviour
               ,
               and
               composed
               and
               prepared
               himself
               for
               Death
               .
               They
               both
               were
               carried
               to
               the
               place
               of
               Execution
               in
               Hurdles
               ,
               where
               they
               not
               only
               suffered
               the
               reptoches
               of
               the
               Multitude
               ,
               as
               they
               went
               along
               (
               who
               threw
               Filth
               and
               Clay
               at
               them
               with
               their
               most
               scurrilous
               Language
               )
               but
               Death
               it self
               with
               much
               Christian
               Patience
               and
               Magnanimity
               .
               They
               were
               hanged
               at
               the
               Greve
               ,
               and
               their
               Bodies
               ,
               after
               they
               were
               dead
               ,
               were
               barbarously
               mangled
               by
               the
               cruel
               Multitude
               .
               With
               them
               the
               brave
               Admiral
               was
               hanged
               in
               Effigie
               ,
               whose
               Innocence
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               their
               own
               ,
               they
               did
               to
               their
               last
               Breath
               assert
               .
               The
               King
               who
               delighted
               in
               such
               bloody
               Spectacles
               ,
               did
               not
               only
               look
               on
               himself
               ,
               with
               the
               Queen-Mother
               ,
               and
               the
               Court
               ;
               but
               forced
               the
               King
               of
               Navarre
               likewise
               to
               be
               a
               Witness
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               needless
               to
               say
               much
               ,
               for
               evincing
               the
               Admiral
               's
               Innocence
               ,
               for
               all
               the
               Writers
               of
               the
               time
               acknowledg
               ,
               the
               Process
               was
               only
               to
               cover
               the
               infamy
               of
               the
               Massacre
               .
               
               And
               Thuanus
               has
               so
               fully
               demonstrated
               it
               ,
               that
               none
               can
               so
               much
               as
               doubt
               of
               it
               .
               If
               the
               Admiral
               had
               any
               such
               design
               ,
               why
               came
               he
               to
               Court
               ?
               Why
               to
               Paris
               ,
               where
               he
               knew
               he
               had
               few
               Friends
               ,
               and
               a
               vast
               number
               of
               mortal
               Enemies
               ?
               and
               why
               did
               he
               desire
               a
               Guard
               from
               the
               King
               ?
               But
               since
               they
               could
               not
               find
               a
               better
               colour
               for
               so
               foul
               a
               Business
               ,
               they
               must
               make
               use
               of
               the
               best
               they
               had
               .
               They
               took
               another
               course
               to
               stop
               the
               Queen
               of
               Englands
               resentments
               ,
               who
               ,
               besides
               the
               common
               Cause
               of
               Religion
               ,
               had
               a
               particular
               esteem
               for
               the
               Admiral
               ,
               for
               they
               shewed
               a
               Memorial
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               given
               the
               King
               to
               perswade
               the
               War
               of
               Flanders
               ,
               to
               Walsingham
               (
               the
               ever
               renowned
               Secretary
               of
               State
               )
               then
               her
               Ambassador
               in
               France
               ;
               In
               which
               one
               of
               the
               reasons
               was
               ;
               
                 That
                 if
                 the
                 King
                 would
                 not
                 receive
                 these
                 oppressed
                 Provinces
                 into
                 his
                 Protection
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 throw
                 themselves
                 into
                 the
                 Queen
                 of
                 Englands
                 Hands
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 English
                 made
                 themselves
                 Masters
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 any
                 considerable
                 Ports
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 again
                 uneasy
                 and
                 formidable
                 Neighbours
                 to
                 France
                 ,
                 which
                 would
                 thereby
                 lose
                 the
                 great
                 security
                 they
                 had
                 in
                 taking
                 Calice
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 Hands
                 .
              
               When
               Walsingham
               read
               this
               ,
               and
               was
               asked
               ,
               what
               he
               thought
               of
               the
               Admirals
               Friendship
               to
               his
               Mistress
               ?
               he
               answered
               ,
               as
               became
               so
               great
               a
               Man.
               
                 That
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 say
                 much
                 of
                 his
                 Friendship
                 to
                 the
                 Q.
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 was
                 sure
                 ,
                 it
                 appeared
                 from
                 that
                 ,
                 what
                 a
                 faithful
                 Subject
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 France
                 .
              
            
             
               A
               Week
               after
               this
               was
               done
               ,
               the
               King
               compleated
               the
               Treachery
               of
               this
               Precedure
               :
               for
               by
               his
               Letters
               directed
               to
               the
               Governours
               of
               the
               Provinces
               ,
               bearing
               date
               the
               3d
               of
               November
               ,
               He
               declared
               he
               would
               Tollerate
               no
               Religion
               ,
               but
               the
               Roman
               Catholick
               in
               all
               his
               Dominions
               .
               Upon
               which
               the
               following
               Civil
               Wars
               began
               ,
               and
               in
               excuse
               of
               them
               ,
               I
               shall
               only
               say
               ,
               that
               besides
               
               the
               barbarous
               and
               persidious
               Treatment
               the
               Protestants
               had
               now
               received
               ,
               they
               had
               this
               legal
               Warrant
               for
               standing
               on
               their
               own
               defence
               ,
               That
               by
               the
               former
               Treaty
               the
               King
               granted
               them
               Cautionary
               Towns
               ,
               for
               Pledges
               of
               the
               observation
               of
               the
               Edict
               .
               And
               it
               is
               certain
               ,
               that
               if
               a
               Prince
               grants
               his
               Subjects
               Cautionary
               Towns
               for
               their
               Security
               ,
               he
               does
               thereby
               relax
               their
               Alleagiance
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               gives
               them
               a
               right
               to
               defend
               themselves
               ,
               if
               the
               Agreement
               upon
               which
               these
               Pledges
               were
               given
               ,
               should
               come
               to
               be
               broken
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               the
               true
               and
               just
               account
               of
               that
               foul
               and
               treacherous
               Massacre
               ,
               even
               as
               it
               is
               represented
               by
               the
               Historians
               of
               that
               Age
               and
               Church
               ,
               who
               can
               neither
               deny
               nor
               excuse
               the
               Infamy
               of
               it
               ;
               tho
               some
               rejoyced
               at
               it
               ,
               and
               others
               wrote
               in
               defence
               of
               it
               .
               The
               King
               gloried
               so
               much
               in
               it
               ,
               that
               three
               Meddals
               were
               struck
               ,
               to
               perpetuate
               the
               memory
               of
               it
               .
               In
               one
               ,
               Hercules
               is
               both
               with
               his
               Club
               ,
               and
               a
               Flambeau
               ,
               fighting
               against
               the
               seven-headed
               Serpent
               ,
               with
               this
               Motto
               .
               
                 Ne
                 ferrum
                 temnat
                 ,
                 simul
                 ignis
                 obsto
                 .
              
               On
               the
               reverse
               ,
               the
               King
               with
               his
               Hand
               ,
               supports
               two
               Crowned
               Pillars
               ,
               ready
               to
               fall
               ,
               with
               this
               Motto
               .
               
                 Mira
                 fides
                 ,
                 lapsas
                 relevat
                 manus
                 una
                 Columnas
                 .
              
               Hereby
               intimating
               ,
               that
               Heresy
               was
               the
               Serpent
               ,
               which
               was
               to
               be
               destroyed
               by
               main
               Force
               ,
               and
               by
               Fire
               :
               And
               that
               by
               this
               Act
               ,
               the
               King
               had
               supported
               Religion
               and
               Justice
               .
               In
               the
               second
               ,
               the
               King
               sits
               in
               his
               Chair
               of
               State
               ,
               with
               a
               Sword
               in
               his
               right
               Hand
               ,
               and
               an
               Hand
               on
               the
               Head
               of
               a
               Scepter
               in
               his
               left
               .
               And
               many
               Heads
               lying
               about
               his
               Feet
               ,
               with
               this
               Motto
               .
               
                 Virtus
                 in
                 Rebelles
              
               .
               On
               the
               Reverse
               ,
               were
               the
               Arms
               of
               France
               ,
               between
               two
               Pillars
               and
               two
               Lawrel
               Branches
               ,
               with
               this
               Motto
               ,
               
                 Virtus
                 excitavit
                 Iustitiam
              
               .
               The
               third
               had
               ,
               on
               the
               one
               side
               ,
               a
               Woman
               environed
               with
               Rays
               ,
               and
               a
               Book
               open
               in
               one
               Hand
               ,
               and
               a
               Palmin
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               at
               her
               
               Feet
               many
               Heads
               in
               Flames
               ,
               with
               this
               Motto
               ,
               
                 Subducendis
                 rationibus
              
               .
               The
               Reverse
               was
               the
               same
               with
               the
               first
               .
               The
               Signification
               of
               this
               ,
               was
               ,
               Religion
               triumphing
               over
               Heresy
               .
            
             
               But
               this
               was
               only
               a
               false
               shew
               of
               Joy
               ,
               for
               he
               was
               ininvardly
               tormented
               with
               the
               horrours
               of
               a
               guilty
               Conscience
               ,
               which
               the
               effusion
               of
               so
               much
               Blood
               did
               justly
               raise
               in
               him
               ;
               so
               that
               being
               often
               troubled
               with
               Visions
               ,
               he
               was
               frequently
               heard
               say
               ,
               
                 Ah!
                 my
                 poor
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 what
                 had
                 you
                 done
                 ?
                 But
                 I
                 was
                 forced
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
               The
               strange
               manner
               of
               his
               Death
               ,
               looked
               like
               a
               signal
               Judgment
               from
               Heaven
               for
               that
               bloody
               day
               ;
               for
               after
               a
               long
               Sickness
               ,
               which
               was
               believed
               the
               effect
               of
               a
               lent
               Poison
               given
               him
               by
               the
               Queen-Mother
               ,
               Blood
               not
               only
               came
               out
               through
               all
               the
               Conduits
               of
               his
               Body
               ,
               but
               through
               the
               very
               Pores
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               was
               sometimes
               found
               ,
               all
               bathed
               in
               his
               own
               Blood.
               And
               he
               that
               had
               made
               his
               Kingdom
               swim
               with
               Blood
               ,
               died
               thus
               wallowing
               in
               his
               own
               .
            
             
               All
               the
               servile
               Pens
               of
               the
               Lawyers
               ,
               and
               the
               bitter
               ones
               of
               enraged
               Priests
               ,
               were
               also
               set
               on
               work
               ,
               to
               appear
               in
               Defence
               of
               it
               ;
               Of
               whose
               Writings
               Thuanus
               gives
               a
               full
               account
               .
               One
               mercenary
               Protestant
               was
               also
               hired
               ,
               to
               excuse
               ,
               if
               not
               to
               defend
               it
               .
               I
               have
               never
               been
               able
               to
               meet
               with
               any
               of
               these
               Books
               ,
               only
               Rosseus
               that
               wrote
               in
               defence
               of
               the
               Holy
               League
               ,
               calls
               it
               
                 the
                 Iustice
                 of
                 St.
                 Bartholomews
                 day
                 .
              
               And
               
                 Andreas
                 Eudemon
                 Iohannes
              
               does
               also
               commend
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               Arguments
               they
               used
               ,
               have
               been
               formerly
               glanced
               at
               .
               The
               late
               Civil
               Wars
               ;
               the
               pretended
               Conspiracy
               of
               the
               Admiral
               ;
               the
               necessity
               of
               using
               desperate
               Remedies
               in
               extream
               Cases
               ;
               and
               the
               Sovereign
               Power
               of
               Kings
               ,
               were
               what
               the
               Lawyers
               could
               pretend
               .
               But
               the
               Divines
               had
               a
               better
               Plea
               ,
               that
               by
               one
               General
               Council
               ,
               
                 all
                 Hereticks
              
               
               
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 extirpated
              
               .
               And
               by
               another
               ,
               
                 Faith
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               And
               it
               cannot
               be
               denied
               ,
               but
               this
               is
               unanswerable
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Principles
               of
               the
               Roman
               Church
               .
               The
               Protestants
               were
               not
               wanting
               to
               their
               own
               Cause
               ,
               but
               answered
               these
               Books
               ,
               and
               sufficiently
               discovered
               the
               impudent
               Allegations
               of
               those
               shameless
               Persons
               ,
               who
               hired
               themselves
               out
               to
               defend
               so
               horrid
               an
               Action
               .
            
             
               Maximilian
               the
               2d
               ,
               the
               Emperor
               ,
               is
               the
               Person
               whose
               Judgment
               we
               have
               least
               reason
               to
               suspect
               .
               He
               was
               the
               King
               of
               France
               his
               Father-in-Law
               ,
               and
               both
               by
               Blood
               and
               Alliance
               was
               joined
               to
               the
               Crown
               of
               Spain
               ,
               yet
               he
               in
               a
               private
               Letter
               ,
               writing
               to
               Scuendi
               his
               chief
               Minister
               in
               Hungary
               ,
               has
               delivered
               his
               sense
               of
               this
               Matter
               so
               sincerely
               and
               fully
               ;
               And
               that
               whole
               Letter
               is
               so
               excellently
               well
               written
               ,
               and
               shews
               so
               much
               true
               piety
               ,
               and
               so
               rare
               a
               temper
               of
               mind
               ,
               that
               I
               shall
               not
               fear
               the
               Reader
               's
               censure
               for
               inserting
               it
               at
               its
               full
               length
               .
               It
               is
               but
               in
               one
               Book
               that
               
               I
               know
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               very
               scarce
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     Dear
                     Scuendi
                     ,
                  
                
                 
                   I
                   Received
                   your
                   Letter
                   ,
                   and
                   took
                   in
                   good
                   part
                   your
                   Christian
                   and
                   Friendly
                   Condoleance
                   for
                   my
                   late
                   Sickness
                   .
                   The
                   Eternal
                   God
                   ,
                   in
                   whose
                   hands
                   are
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   do
                   with
                   me
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   Will.
                   I
                   bless
                   him
                   for
                   every
                   thing
                   that
                   befalls
                   me
                   .
                   He
                   only
                   knows
                   best
                   what
                   is
                   healthful
                   and
                   profitable
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   is
                   hurtful
                   to
                   me
                   :
                   I
                   do
                   patiently
                   and
                   chearfully
                   acquiesce
                   in
                   his
                   Divine
                   Pleasure
                   .
                   And
                   indeed
                   Matters
                   go
                   so
                   in
                   this
                   World
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   Man
                   can
                   have
                   little
                   pleasure
                   or
                   quiet
                   in
                   them
                   :
                   for
                   every
                   where
                   there
                   is
                   nothing
                   to
                   be
                   found
                   but
                   trouble
                   ,
                   treachery
                   ,
                   and
                   foul
                   dealing
                   .
                   God
                   pity
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   deliver
                   his
                   Church
                   from
                   these
                   mischiefs
                   .
                   It
                   were
                   no
                   
                   wonder
                   ,
                   if
                   from
                   such
                   a
                   prospect
                   of
                   Affairs
                   ,
                   a
                   Man
                   should
                   become
                   stupid
                   or
                   mad
                   ;
                   of
                   which
                   I
                   could
                   say
                   much
                   to
                   you
                   .
                   I
                   begin
                   to
                   recover
                   ,
                   and
                   am
                   now
                   so
                   strong
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   walk
                   about
                   with
                   a
                   Stick
                   .
                   God
                   be
                   blessed
                   in
                   all
                   his
                   Works
                   .
                
                 
                   For
                   that
                   strange
                   thing
                   which
                   the
                   French
                   have
                   lately
                   acted
                   ,
                   most
                   tyrannically
                   against
                   the
                   Admiral
                   and
                   his
                   Friends
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   far
                   from
                   approving
                   it
                   :
                   and
                   it
                   was
                   a
                   great
                   grief
                   to
                   me
                   ,
                   to
                   hear
                   that
                   my
                   Son-in-Law
                   had
                   been
                   perswaded
                   to
                   that
                   vile
                   Massacre
                   ;
                   tho
                   I
                   know
                   that
                   others
                   reign
                   rather
                   than
                   he
                   ;
                   yet
                   that
                   is
                   not
                   sufficient
                   to
                   excuse
                   him
                   ,
                   nor
                   to
                   palliate
                   such
                   a
                   wickedness
                   .
                   I
                   would
                   to
                   God
                   he
                   had
                   asked
                   my
                   advice
                   ,
                   I
                   should
                   have
                   given
                   him
                   faithful
                   and
                   fatherly
                   Counsel
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   should
                   never
                   have
                   had
                   my
                   consent
                   to
                   this
                   Crime
                   ,
                   which
                   has
                   cast
                   such
                   a
                   blemish
                   on
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   will
                   never
                   wash
                   it
                   off
                   .
                
                 
                   God
                   forgive
                   them
                   that
                   lie
                   under
                   such
                   guilt
                   .
                   I
                   apprehend
                   within
                   a
                   little
                   while
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   perceive
                   what
                   they
                   have
                   gained
                   by
                   this
                   method
                   .
                   For
                   indeed
                   ,
                   as
                   you
                   observe
                   well
                   ,
                   the
                   Matters
                   of
                   Religion
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   handled
                   or
                   decided
                   by
                   the
                   Sword
                   :
                   and
                   no
                   Man
                   can
                   think
                   otherwise
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   either
                   pious
                   or
                   honest
                   ,
                   or
                   desirous
                   of
                   Publick
                   Peace
                   and
                   Happiness
                   .
                   Far
                   otherwise
                   did
                   Christ
                   teach
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Apostles
                   instruct
                   us
                   ;
                   their
                   Sword
                   was
                   their
                   Tongue
                   ,
                   their
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   Life
                   worthy
                   of
                   Christ.
                   Their
                   Example
                   should
                   draw
                   us
                   to
                   follow
                   them
                   ,
                   in
                   so
                   far
                   as
                   they
                   were
                   followers
                   of
                   Christ.
                   
                
                 
                   Besides
                   ,
                   that
                   mad
                   sort
                   of
                   People
                   might
                   have
                   seen
                   after
                   so
                   many
                   years
                   Trials
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   many
                   Experiments
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   their
                   Cruelties
                   ,
                   Punishments
                   ,
                   Slaughters
                   and
                   Burnings
                   ,
                   this
                   Business
                   cannot
                   be
                   effected
                   .
                   In
                   a
                   word
                   ,
                   
                   Their
                   ways
                   do
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   please
                   me
                   ,
                   nor
                   can
                   I
                   ever
                   be
                   induced
                   to
                   approve
                   them
                   ,
                   unless
                   I
                   should
                   become
                   mad
                   or
                   distracted
                   which
                   I
                   pray
                   God
                   earnestly
                   to
                   preserve
                   me
                   from
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   yet
                   I
                   shall
                   not
                   conceal
                   from
                   you
                   ,
                   that
                   some
                   impudent
                   and
                   lying
                   Knaves
                   ,
                   have
                   given
                   out
                   ,
                   That
                   whatever
                   the
                   French
                   have
                   done
                   ,
                   was
                   by
                   my
                   knowledg
                   and
                   approbation
                   .
                   In
                   this
                   I
                   appeal
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   knows
                   how
                   deeply
                   I
                   am
                   injured
                   by
                   it
                   ;
                   but
                   such
                   Lies
                   and
                   Calumnies
                   are
                   no
                   new
                   things
                   to
                   me
                   .
                   I
                   have
                   been
                   often
                   forced
                   to
                   bear
                   them
                   formerly
                   :
                   and
                   in
                   all
                   such
                   cases
                   ,
                   I
                   commit
                   my self
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   knows
                   in
                   his
                   own
                   good
                   time
                   ,
                   how
                   to
                   clear
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   vindicate
                   my
                   innocence
                   .
                
                 
                   As
                   for
                   the
                   Netherlands
                   ,
                   I
                   can
                   as
                   little
                   approve
                   of
                   the
                   Excesses
                   committed
                   there
                   .
                   And
                   I
                   do
                   well
                   remember
                   how
                   often
                   I
                   wrote
                   to
                   the
                   King
                   of
                   Spain
                   ,
                   Advices
                   far
                   different
                   from
                   those
                   they
                   have
                   followed
                   .
                   But
                   what
                   shall
                   I
                   say
                   ?
                   The
                   Councils
                   of
                   the
                   Spaniards
                   relished
                   better
                   than
                   mine
                   .
                   They
                   now
                   begin
                   to
                   see
                   their
                   Error
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   themselves
                   have
                   occasioned
                   all
                   the
                   mischief
                   that
                   hath
                   since
                   followed
                   .
                   I
                   had
                   a
                   good
                   end
                   be-before
                   me
                   ,
                   that
                   these
                   noble
                   and
                   renown'd
                   Provinces
                   might
                   not
                   be
                   so
                   miserably
                   destroyed
                   .
                   And
                   tho
                   they
                   would
                   not
                   follow
                   my
                   Counsel
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   I
                   may
                   well
                   be
                   excused
                   from
                   medling
                   any
                   more
                   ,
                   yet
                   I
                   do
                   not
                   give
                   over
                   ,
                   but
                   am
                   sincerely
                   pressing
                   them
                   all
                   I
                   can
                   to
                   follow
                   another
                   method
                   .
                
                 
                   God
                   grant
                   I
                   may
                   see
                   the
                   wished-for
                   effect
                   of
                   these
                   endeavours
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   Men
                   may
                   be
                   at
                   last
                   satisfied
                   with
                   what
                   they
                   have
                   done
                   ,
                   and
                   may
                   use
                   no
                   more
                   such
                   violent
                   Remedies
                   .
                   In
                   a
                   word
                   ,
                   Let
                   the
                   Spaniards
                   or
                   the
                   French
                   do
                   what
                   they
                   will
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   made
                   to
                   give
                   an
                   account
                   of
                   their
                   Actions
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   Righteous
                   and
                   
                   Just
                   Judg.
                   And
                   for
                   my
                   part
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   help
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   I
                   shall
                   carry
                   my self
                   honestly
                   ,
                   christianly
                   ,
                   and
                   faithfully
                   ,
                   with
                   all
                   candour
                   and
                   uprightness
                   ;
                   and
                   I
                   hope
                   God
                   will
                   so
                   assist
                   me
                   with
                   his
                   Grace
                   and
                   Blessing
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   may
                   approve
                   all
                   my
                   Designs
                   and
                   Actions
                   ,
                   both
                   to
                   him
                   and
                   to
                   all
                   Men.
                   And
                   if
                   I
                   do
                   this
                   ,
                   I
                   little
                   regard
                   a
                   wicked
                   and
                   malicious
                   World.
                   
                
              
            
             
               How
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               World
               looked
               on
               this
               Action
               ,
               may
               be
               easily
               gathered
               from
               the
               Inclinations
               and
               Interests
               of
               the
               several
               Parties
               .
               That
               all
               Protestants
               did
               every
               where
               abhor
               it
               ,
               and
               hold
               the
               remembrance
               of
               it
               ,
               still
               in
               detestation
               ,
               needs
               not
               be
               doubted
               .
               All
               that
               were
               noble
               or
               generous
               in
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Church
              
               were
               ashamed
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               many
               extolled
               it
               to
               the
               Heavens
               as
               a
               work
               of
               Angels
               ;
               and
               others
               did
               cast
               the
               blame
               of
               it
               on
               the
               Protestants
               .
               The
               Court
               of
               Spain
               rejoiced
               openly
               at
               it
               .
               They
               delighted
               in
               the
               shedding
               of
               Protestant
               Blood
               ,
               and
               were
               also
               glad
               to
               see
               France
               again
               embroil'd
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               freed
               of
               the
               fears
               they
               had
               of
               a
               War
               in
               Flanders
               .
               In
               which
               if
               the
               French
               King
               had
               engaged
               ,
               he
               had
               in
               all
               appearance
               conquered
               in
               one
               year
               ,
               that
               for
               which
               his
               Successors
               have
               been
               since
               fighting
               a
               whole
               Age.
               
            
             
               But
               let
               us
               next
               examine
               how
               the
               tidings
               of
               this
               Massacre
               were
               received
               at
               Rome
               ,
               by
               which
               we
               may
               judg
               how
               fitly
               that
               part
               of
               Antichrist's
               Character
               ,
               
                 of
                 being
                 drunk
                 with
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
              
               agrees
               to
               it
               .
               The
               News
               was
               brought
               thither
               the
               6th
               of
               September
               ,
               upon
               which
               a
               Consistory
               of
               the
               Cardinals
               was
               presently
               called
               ,
               and
               the
               Legate's
               Letter
               ,
               that
               contained
               a
               Relation
               of
               the
               Massacre
               ,
               being
               read
               ,
               they
               went
               straight
               in
               a
               Procession
               to
               St.
               
               Mark
               's
               Church
               ,
               where
               they
               offered
               
               up
               their
               solemn
               thanks
               to
               God
               for
               this
               great
               Blessing
               to
               the
               
                 See
                 of
                 Rome
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Catholique
                 Church
              
               .
               And
               on
               Monday
               following
               ,
               there
               was
               another
               Procession
               made
               by
               the
               Pope
               and
               Cardinals
               to
               the
               Minerva
               ,
               where
               they
               had
               high
               Mass
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               Pope
               granted
               a
               Jubilee
               to
               all
               Christendom
               :
               And
               one
               of
               the
               Reasons
               was
               ,
               
                 That
                 they
                 should
                 thank
                 God
                 for
                 the
                 slaughter
                 of
                 the
                 Enemies
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 lately
                 executed
                 in
                 France
                 .
              
               Two
               days
               after
               that
               ,
               the
               Cardinal
               of
               Lorrain
               ,
               had
               another
               great
               Procession
               of
               all
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               the
               Ambassadours
               ,
               Cardinals
               ,
               and
               the
               Pope
               himself
               ,
               who
               came
               to
               St.
               Lewis
               Chappel
               ,
               where
               the
               Cardinal
               celebrated
               Mass
               himself
               .
               And
               in
               the
               King
               of
               France
               his
               Name
               he
               thanked
               the
               Pope
               and
               the
               Cardinals
               ,
               for
               their
               good
               Councils
               ,
               the
               help
               they
               had
               given
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               assistance
               he
               received
               from
               their
               Prayers
               ,
               of
               which
               he
               had
               found
               most
               wonderful
               effects
               .
               He
               also
               delivered
               the
               King's
               Letters
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               
               wrote
               ,
               
                 That
                 more
                 Heretiques
                 had
                 been
                 destroyed
                 in
                 that
                 one
                 day
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 twelve
                 years
                 of
                 the
                 War.
                 
              
            
             
               Nor
               did
               the
               Pope
               think
               there
               was
               yet
               Blood
               enough
               shed
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               all
               the
               World
               condemned
               as
               excessive
               Cruelty
               ,
               he
               apprehended
               was
               too
               gentle
               .
               Therefore
               he
               sent
               Cardinal
               Ursin
               his
               Legate
               in
               all
               haste
               to
               France
               ,
               to
               thank
               the
               King
               for
               so
               great
               a
               Service
               done
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               to
               desire
               him
               to
               go
               on
               ,
               and
               extirpate
               Heresie
               Root
               and
               Branch
               ,
               that
               it
               might
               never
               grow
               again
               .
               In
               order
               to
               which
               ,
               he
               was
               to
               procure
               the
               Council
               of
               Trent
               to
               be
               received
               in
               France
               ;
               and
               as
               the
               Legat
               passed
               through
               ,
               in
               his
               Journey
               to
               Paris
               ,
               he
               gave
               a
               Plenary
               Absolution
               to
               all
               that
               had
               been
               Actors
               in
               the
               Massacre
               .
            
             
             
               The
               best
               Picture-drawers
               ,
               and
               workers
               of
               Tapistry
               ,
               were
               also
               put
               to
               work
               to
               set
               off
               this
               Action
               with
               all
               possible
               glory
               ,
               and
               a
               Sute
               of
               these
               Hangings
               are
               to
               this
               day
               in
               the
               Pope's
               Chappel
               .
               So
               well
               do
               they
               like
               the
               thing
               ,
               that
               they
               preserve
               the
               remembrance
               of
               it
               still
               ,
               even
               in
               the
               place
               of
               their
               Worship
               .
               Such
               a
               representation
               does
               indeed
               very
               well
               agree
               with
               their
               Devotion
               ,
               whose
               Religion
               and
               Doctrine
               led
               on
               their
               Votaries
               to
               the
               thing
               so
               expressed
               .
               By
               this
               we
               may
               easily
               gather
               what
               is
               to
               be
               expected
               from
               that
               Court
               ,
               and
               what
               we
               ought
               to
               look
               for
               ,
               when-ever
               we
               are
               at
               the
               mercy
               of
               Men
               ,
               whose
               Religion
               will
               not
               only
               bear
               them
               through
               ▪
               but
               set
               them
               on
               to
               commit
               the
               most
               Treacherous
               and
               Bloody
               Massacres
               .
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A30330-e1130
           
             a
             a
             In
             regiam
             Majest
             .
             
               B●…
               .
               l.
            
             6.
             c.
             4.
             sect
             .
             ●…0
             ,
             à
             quocunque
             privato
             poteris
             interfici
             .
          
           
             In
             Thom.
             Tom.
             3.
             
             D●…sp
             .
             151.
             q
             12.
             p.
             2.
             
          
           
             b
             b
             Romish
             Tre
             sons
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               cap
               4.
            
             
          
           
             The
             Life
             of
             Gerson
             before
             his
             Works
             ,
             and
             
               Tom.
               1.
               p.
               375.
            
             
          
           
             Recog
             .
             in
             lib.
             5.
             de
             Rom.
             Pont.
             
          
           
             e
             e
             Philopater
             p.
             106
             ,
             107.
             
          
           
             
               (
               l
            
             )
             Greg.
             M.
             l.
             2
             post
             .
             Ep.
             38.
             lib.
             11.
             
             Ep.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             Siquis
             Regum
             ,
             &c.
             contravenire
             tentaverit
             potestatis
             honorisque
             sui
             dignitate
             careat
             .
             —
             
               in
               alio
            
             honore
             suo
             privetur
             .
          
           
             g
             g
             Baron
             .
             a●…
             An.
             730.
             n.
             5.
             
          
           
             h
             h
             Bellar.
             de
             Trans
             .
             Imperii
             Romani
             .
          
           
             i
             i
             Dictatus
             l.
             2.
             post
             Ep.
             55.
             
          
           
             k
             k
             Lib
             2.
             
             Ep.
             5.
             ad
             Ep.
             France
             .
          
           
             l
             l
             Liv.
             8.
             
             Ep
             ▪
             21.
             
          
           
             m
             m
             Extra
             .
             de
             Major
             .
             &
             Obed.
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             n
             n
             Bellar.
             de
             Pont.
             Rom.
             lib.
             5.
             c.
             151.
             
          
           
             o
             o
             Cuspiman
             in
             vita
             Albert.
             
          
           
             p
             p
             Cap.
             de
             Major
             .
             ut
             Ob●…d
             .
             Exter
             .
          
           
             b
             b
             
               In
               Vandal
            
             l.
             8.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             r
             r
             Chron
             H●…saug
             .
             in
             vita
             Abb.
             Hartiingi
             .
          
           
             s
             s
             Bar.
             ad
             Ann.
             593.
             
             Num.
             86.
             
          
           
             t
             t
             Bar.
             ad
             An.
             730.
             
             Num.
             5.
             
          
           
             u
             u
             〈◊〉
             his
             Di●…●…
             Oevres
             and
             R●…ueil
             General
             des
             Affaires
             du
             Cierge
             de
             France
             .
          
           
             Conc.
             Late
             .
             3.
             
             Chap.
             27.
             anno
             1287.
             
             Tom
             28.
             
          
           
             
               Conc.
               Later
               .
               4.
               
               Can.
               3.
               
               Tom.
               28.
               
            
             The
             same
             Council
             that
             established
             Transubstantiation
             .
          
           
             Math.
             Paris
             .
             ad
             An.
             1253.
             
          
           
             Conc.
             Lugd.
             Tom.
             28.
             
          
           
             Conc.
             Const.
             Tom.
             29.
             
             Sess.
             19.
             
          
           
             Sess.
             15.
             
          
           
             Sess.
             17.
             
          
           
             Sess.
             15.
             
          
           
             Con.
             Sien
             .
             Tom.
             29.
             
          
           
             Con.
             Basil
             Tom.
             29.
             
          
           
             Conc.
             Trid.
             Sess.
             25
             c.
             19.
             
          
           
             Bud
             de
             Asse
             lib.
             5.
             
          
           
             Diseuss
             .
             Decret
             .
             Con.
             Lateran
             .
             
               p.
               46.
            
             
          
           
             Bec.
             Controv.
             Angl.
             
               p.
               115.
            
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A30330-e6780
           
             Acts
             20.
             21.
             
          
           
             Micha
             6.
             8.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             
          
           
             Matt.
             28.
             19.
             
          
           
             Matt.
             26.
             26
             ,
             27.
             28.
             ver
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             9.
             26
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             Acts
             8.
             17.
             
          
           
             Morinus
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             13.
             4.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             2.
             4.
             11.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             1.
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             Matt
             ▪
             18.
             7.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             3.
             3.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A30330-e9630
           
             Can.
             3.
             
          
           
             Sess.
             19.
             
          
           
             Thuanus
             .
          
           
             The
             abstract
             of
             the
             Books
             written
             upon
             the
             Head
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             Voluminous
             but
             Anonymous
             Historian
             of
             these
             Wars
             ,
             printed
             at
             Paris
             ,
             An.
             1581.
             
          
           
             Thuanus
             ,
             lib.
             16.
             
          
           
             Thuanus
             .
             Mezeray
             .
          
           
             Davila
             .
             lib.
             3
             
          
           
             Thuanus
             lib.
             49.
             
          
           
             Caten
             .
             vita
             d●…
             
               Pio
               Quinto
            
             .
          
           
             Printed
             at
             Edingburgh
             ,
             1573.
             
          
           
             Mezeray
             .
          
           
             Hist.
             Hen.
             the
             4th
             .
          
           
             Comingii
             Collectio
             
               p.
               278.
            
             
          
           
             Historie
             de
             France
             ,
             An.
             1581.